The Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley

By James Otis

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley

Author: James Otis

Illustrator: A. B. Shute

Release date: August 9, 2025 [eBook #76656]

Language: English

Original publication: Boston: Dana Estes & Company, 1906

Credits: Aaron Adrignola, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY ***





THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY




[Illustration: “‘SO TRUE AS I LIVE, I WILL SHOOT.’”]




  THE
  MINUTE BOYS OF THE
  WYOMING VALLEY

  BY
  JAMES OTIS

  AUTHOR OF
  “MINUTE BOYS OF THE GREEN MOUNTAINS,” “MINUTE BOYS
  OF THE MOHAWK VALLEY,” ETC., ETC.

  Illustrated by
  A. BURNHAM SHUTE

  [Illustration]

  BOSTON
  DANA ESTES & COMPANY
  PUBLISHERS




  _Copyright, 1906_
  BY DANA ESTES & COMPANY

  _All rights reserved_

  THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE
  WYOMING VALLEY

  _COLONIAL PRESS
  Electrotyped and Printed by C. H. Simonds & Co.
  Boston, U. S. A._




FOREWORD


It was the good fortune of the writer, a short time ago, to find
in manuscript form a story--perhaps a diary would be more nearly
correct--of that which the boys of Wyoming Valley did during the year
1778, while their fathers were fighting the battles of the Revolution
elsewhere.

It is not necessary to explain how that manuscript came into my
possession, nor to speak of the doubts which I had concerning the
accuracy of the information given, because in the last case every
statement made by the lad Jonathan Ogden has been verified by the works
of such historians as Fiske, Lossing, and Bancroft.

It is essential, however, to a thorough understanding of the conditions
existing in that portion of what is now the State of Pennsylvania,
known as Wyoming Valley, to state as briefly as may be the troubles and
trials which fell to the lot of the settlers there prior to the opening
of the War of the Revolution.

Every fellow finds fault, and with good cause, at being forced to stop
in the midst of a narrative to read historical matters which are of no
very great interest, even though they may serve to enlighten him as to
the reason of the movements of the several characters; therefore, as
the editor, rather than the author, I propose to give a synopsis of the
story of the settlement of Wyoming Valley, as set down by Lossing in
his “Field Book of the Revolution.”

In 1753 an association was formed in Connecticut, called the
Susquehanna Company, the object of which was to plant a colony in
Wyoming Valley. At that time Connecticut claimed, by virtue of its old
charter, the northeastern portion of the State of Pennsylvania. In
order to strengthen its title to the land, the association purchased
from the Six Nations the entire valley of Wyoming and the country
westward to the Allegheny River.

Shortly afterward another Connecticut association, called the Delaware
Company, purchased from the Indians land upon the Delaware River at
a place called Cushetunk, and began a settlement there in 1757, but,
owing to the French and Indian War, little was done until 1762, when
two hundred colonists began building and planting near the mouth of
Mill Creek, a little above the present site of Wilkesbarre.

The reader must remember that at this time the people of Pennsylvania
looked upon both these companies as intruders, and proceeded to serve
writs of ejectment upon them, but without any very satisfactory
results.

Then came the massacre of 1763, when the Connecticut settlers were
killed or driven away by the Delawares.

Now, Governor Penn, claiming that this valley of Wyoming belonged to
him by virtue of his original grant, and desirous of avoiding legal
complications, bargained with the Six Nations for this same land which
they had sold to the Connecticut associations, and received from them a
deed to the same.

Thus it was that in 1769 the State of Pennsylvania claimed the Wyoming
Valley by virtue of its original grant and the purchase just effected;
the State of Connecticut claimed the same territory through its
ancient grant; the Susquehanna Company laid claims to it because of
the permission granted by the State of Connecticut and the purchase
from the Six Nations, while the Delaware Company believed it had equal
rights with the others.

Therefore were there four claimants, each of whom was trying to
establish a colony, and at the same time drive away those whom it was
claimed were intruders.

It can be understood what confusion necessarily arose under such
conditions, and it is needless to attempt to give here all the disputes
and quarrels which ensued.

Each claimant built a fort or blockhouse where was the headquarters of
his particular faction, and from which they sallied out in absolute
warfare against the other dwellers in the valley. In 1770 members of
the Susquehanna Company, called by the people of Pennsylvania “the
Yankees,” fought a pitched battle with the “Pennymites,” in which
several men were killed, and no less than six times, between that date
and the opening of the War of the Revolution, was the valley the scene
of hotly contested, bloody engagements.

All the claimants appealed to the Congress at Philadelphia for such an
act as would finally settle the disputes, but the Revolution was begun,
and little attention paid to those colonists who were squabbling for
the ownership of a small territory when there was so much land on every
hand to be had almost for the asking.

When the war broke out, the Assembly of Connecticut forbade further
immigration into Wyoming Valley, but yet settlers went there, as if
believing only in that one spot could a refuge be found from the wrath
of the king and the bloodthirsty savages. In addition to that, people
came from the Hudson and Mohawk Valleys, who had no sympathy with
either of the parties in what was then known as the Pennymite war, and
nearly all of them were avowed Tories.

“In the meanwhile two companies of regular troops, of eighty-two men
each, had been raised in the valley, under the resolution of Congress,
commanded by Captains Ransom and Durkee, and were attached to the
Connecticut line. The Wintermoots, who had purchased land toward the
head of the valley and upon the old banks of the Susquehanna, at a
place where bubbled forth a large and living spring of pure water,
erected a strong fortification known as Wintermoot’s fort.”

Because these Wintermoots were avowed Tories, those of the settlers
who had espoused the American Cause, met in town meeting and resolved
that it had “become necessary for the inhabitants of the town to erect
suitable forts as a defence against the common enemy.”

The original settlers, as the people of Pennsylvania called themselves,
were, to a man, in favor of the Revolution, and this declaration as
to fortifications was the first step taken in Wyoming to further and
strengthen the cause of liberty.

Lossing says: “A fort was accordingly built, about two miles above
Wintermoot’s, under the supervision of the families of Jenkins and
Harding, called Fort Jenkins. Forty Fort (so called from the first
forty Yankees, pioneers of the Susquehanna settlers in Wyoming), then
little more than a weak blockhouse, was strengthened and enlarged,
and sites for other forts were fixed on at Pittstown, Wilkesbarre,
and Hanover. It was agreed in town meeting that these several
fortifications should be built by the people ‘without either fee or
reward from the town.’”

Such, in brief, was the condition of affairs in Wyoming Valley in
1776. And now, with one more extract from the records of the past,
these dry, but necessary, matters of history shall come to an end, save
when Jonathan Ogden refers to them in the story which he himself wrote.

On the tenth of March, 1777, the following resolutions were adopted at
a town meeting held at Wilkesbarre:

“_Voted_, That the first man that shall make fifty weight of good
saltpetre in this town shall be entitled to a bounty of ten pounds
lawful money, to be paid out of the town treasury.

“_Voted_, That the selectmen be directed to dispose of the grain in the
hands of the treasurer or collector in such a way as to obtain powder
and lead to the value of forty pounds lawful money, if they can do the
same.”

                                                             JAMES OTIS.




CONTENTS


  CHAPTER                          PAGE

      I. THE COMPANY                 11

     II. THE SIEGE                   29

    III. SIMON BARTLETT              47

     IV. AFTER THE BATTLE            66

      V. THE SORTIE                  85

     VI. THE SECOND ATTACK          104

    VII. MONOCASY ISLAND            123

   VIII. WICKED FOLLY               140

     IX. DISASTER                   159

      X. PLANS FOR THE FUTURE       178

     XI. A COMRADE IN DISTRESS      196

    XII. SAVING ELIAS               214

   XIII. DEFENDING THE CAVE         233

    XIV. UNEXPECTED AID             252

     XV. A FORTUNATE FIND           270

    XVI. ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN       289

   XVII. FORTY FORT                 308

  XVIII. THE REFUGEES               327

    XIX. FREEING THE VALLEY         349




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


  PAGE

  “‘SO TRUE AS I LIVE, I WILL SHOOT’” (_page 25_)      _Frontispiece_

  “I WAS ABLE TO GET A GRIP UPON THE NAKED MURDERER’S THROAT”      51

  “‘WATCHING HIS CHANCE, DANIEL WENT UP TO HER’”                   76

  “THE THIRD MOHAWK FELL, NEVER TO RISE AGAIN”                     94

  “GILES MARCH AND I EACH TOOK HIM BY THE HAND”                   121

  “‘STAND FIRM ... AND THE VICTORY IS OURS’”                      167

  “ONE OF WHOM A PAINTED BRUTE HELD HIGH IN HIS HAND”             219

  “TAKING STEADY AIM ... I PULLED THE TRIGGER”                    241




THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY




CHAPTER I.

THE COMPANY


I am not claiming even to myself that I, Jonathan Ogden, who was just
turned sixteen years of age on the first day of June, in the year of
grace 1778, was any more ardent in the desire to do whatsoever I might
toward breaking the shackles which the king had forged upon us than any
other of my acquaintance in or around Wilkesbarre, but it so chanced
that when we learned of the doings of the Indians nearabout Conewawah,
which was seemingly good proof the red villains had their faces turned
toward the valley, the idea of us lads banding ourselves together came
into my mind before my comrades had hit upon it.

As a matter of course, even while we were having a war of our own and
among ourselves, we had heard of the Minute Boys of the Green Mountains
and of Lexington, and more than once had I burned with the desire to
start some such organization in the valley; but what with writs of
ejectment here, and attacks by the Tories there, it seemed as if we
lads had our hands full in obeying the commands of our elders, without
scheming to push ahead for ourselves.

When we learned that Brant and his warriors, with the Johnsons, the
Butlers, and their Tory following, were looking with unfriendly eyes
toward our little settlements, it seemed of a verity that then was come
the time when we few lads might do the work of men, and truly was it
needed.

We of the valley had sent forth as soldiers an hundred and sixty-four
men, who had already done brave work in New Jersey. When that force
marched away, I question if an able-bodied man, of sufficient age to
be liable for military duty, had been left at home. We had old men,
cripples, and invalids, numbering perhaps seventy-five, and they, with
the women, made up the entire list which could be counted on for the
defence of our homes.

We in Wilkesbarre knew to our sorrow that, when it was apparent to all
the world what the Johnsons and the Butlers would do, our fathers and
neighbors in the army pleaded for furloughs in order that they might
defend their homes; but such permission had either been refused, or no
answer given to the request.

When General Schuyler wrote to the Congress, explaining how helpless
were the people of the valley, and asking that some steps be taken
toward our defence, a resolution was passed, generously allowing that
we raise troops among ourselves, and find “our own arms, accoutrements,
and blankets.”

On learning this, we all questioned whether our representatives in
Congress really understood the condition of affairs when such a
resolution was passed, for, if they did, then was it cruel sarcasm to
give us permission to raise troops when there were none in the valley
left of military age.

All this, as I thus set it down, seems a roundabout way of coming at
my story. What I should write, and without so many words, is that on a
certain morning in June, meeting Elias Shendle as I was driving the cow
to pasture, I said to him that which came into my mind on the moment:

“What say you, Elias, to raising a company of lads here in the valley,
who shall show that they can do the work of men?”

Elias stared at me with open mouth while one might have counted ten,
and then replied doubtfully:

“I question, Jonathan, whether you could find six lads of our age, if
you spent a full week in the search.”

While Elias was hesitating, the purpose so suddenly come into my mind
was strengthened, and, determined to prove that the suggestion I had
made could readily be carried out, I forgot about the cow, leaving her
to wander as she would, while I said:

“Sit you down, Elias, and let us name over the lads hereabout from
thirteen to sixteen years old. If peradventure we can find twenty,
would it not be better those twenty were banded together with a single
purpose--the defence of our homes, if nothing more--than that we remain
idly sucking our thumbs, while Johnson and his Tories, or Brant and his
wolves, descend upon us?”

Elias was a lad slow to think, but quick of action once he had grasped
an idea, and for the moment he seemingly found it impossible to
remember a single name, but, before thirty minutes were gone by, we had
a list of twenty-two lads whom I knew could, if they were so disposed,
act the part of soldiers, and all of whom were true to the Cause.

That was the beginning of the movement hatched by Elias and me, which
resulted in the forming of a company of lads who styled themselves the
Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley.

Some of our elders gave us encouragement by word of mouth. More than
that, the most generous could not do, for we had already exhausted our
resources in providing for those who had joined the American army; but
a goodly number of the people laughed outright when we proposed to take
upon ourselves, so far as might be, the defence of the settlements.

A motley party it was when we were first assembled, but I question
whether in many of the colonies could have been found an equal number
of lads who were more earnest in their purpose, and more ready to
brave hardships and fatigue than we.

Since it is not probable that this poor apology for a history of our
doings will be read by any who knew us, there is no good reason why I
set down all the names here, save as it shall be necessary to speak of
what this or that one did during the years which followed, for until
the colonies were free, we Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley remained
together, an independent company even after we joined the Continental
Army.

As I was the one who had proposed that we band ourselves together, my
comrades made me their captain, and Elias Shendle was the lieutenant.
Other officers were not needed.

As a matter of course, we all owned muskets of some kind, for lads of
our age were forced to seek food in the forest, and, without meaning
to boast of our skill, I dare venture to say that two out of every
three could kill a squirrel by “winding him,” which is to say that we
could bring him down without inflicting a wound. We were accustomed to
hardships of every kind; it was not considered a serious matter, save
when there might be danger from Indians, for us to go so far afield
as to find it necessary to camp in the woods overnight, whatever the
season, and, therefore, were we in good bodily condition to take up
such duties as we voluntarily, and in the face of the laughter of our
neighbors and friends, proposed to assume.

And now that I may arrive the more quickly to the setting down of our
deeds, rather than our intentions, let him who reads imagine that we
twenty-two lads bound ourselves to come together in the half-ruined hut
which had been built by Isaac Bassett, and abandoned when he journeyed
with the other Tories to join Johnson, every morning at seven o’clock,
in order to drill and otherwise put ourselves in as near soldierly
shape as might be come at by me, who had no knowledge whatsoever of
military matters.

In three days we had arrived at that point where all of us understood
the necessity of obeying without question a word of command, but more
than that had not been accomplished, and then was come the time when
all those people who had ridiculed the idea of our attempting anything
of the kind began to realize that we might be of valuable assistance.

A family by the name of Dykeman, living five miles or more from
Wilkesbarre, were murdered or carried away into captivity by the
Indians, and then it was that we were needed, for at once every man and
woman remaining in the settlement set about making preparations for
defence, by building stockades here or there where it seemed probable
they might be needed. On the instant we were called upon to man this
fort of logs, or that fortified house, that the others might work in
safety, and thus, without drill or study, as it were, did we become,
in our own eyes at least, veritable soldiers.

Our third station was at Fort Jenkins, about two miles above
Wintermoot’s Fort, and there we had been asked to go because of word
brought in that a party of twelve or fifteen, white men and Indians,
had lately been seen entering this resort of the Tories.

We were to the northward of all the other fortifications belonging to
our friends,--meaning those who were loyal to the American Cause,--and
while opposite our station, directly across the river, were the three
Pittstown stockades, we could have no communication with them save by
crossing the rapid-running stream, which would require, owing to the
current, some considerable time.

In other words, we lads, at whom the people of Wilkesbarre laughed,
because we had proposed to set ourselves up as soldiers, were really
holding, or pretending to hold, the entrance to the valley, and to do
which we had not above twenty rounds of ammunition apiece.

As I have said, it was rumored that white men and Indians had been seen
entering Wintermoot’s Fort stealthily, and therefore they could well
be considered enemies. Whether they had left that place or not I was
determined to find out, because it stood us in hand to know in what
force were our neighbors.

We Minute Boys were the sole occupants of the fort, and if the Tories
took it into their heads that we might in time prove dangerous, there
was every reason to believe we would speedily be beset.

I talked the matter over with Elias Shendle during the first hour after
our arrival at the fort, and before we were fairly settled down. He
was of my opinion, that our first duty consisted in ascertaining how
many of those whom we had every reason to consider enemies were in
the vicinity, and because it would not look well for the captain of a
company to _order_ one of his men to do a certain piece of work, since
he might be charged with not daring to perform it himself, I proposed
alone to make what military men would call a reconnaissance.

To this Elias made most emphatic protest, claiming that because of
having been given command of the company I had no right to leave it
in order to do the work of a scout, and he wound up his argument by
declaring that he himself would undertake the work.

Well, the result of it was that as soon as night came Elias crept
secretly away, for we were not minded any of our comrades should
know of the work in hand, lest they be eager to have a share in what
was certainly a hazardous venture, since we knew full well that
Wintermoot’s people would not hesitate to kill any whom they might find
spying upon them.

I went with him to the small gate of the stockade, for it must be
remembered that these so-called forts in the valley were really
nothing but blockhouses enclosed in a fence of logs, and, watching his
opportunity when none was looking, he went out, saying, as he did so:

“I shall be back before sunrise, if I come at all.”

“Ay, lad, but you must come!” I cried.

As if seized with a certain timorousness at the intimation in his
own words of the danger which was to be faced, he made no reply, and
suddenly was swallowed up in the gloom.

Not until he had departed from view did I fully realize how hazardous
might be this venture which he was making, and asked myself whether it
was warranted.

Such speculations should have been indulged in before he left me, but
it must be remembered that I was very far from being a soldier, and
too prone to consider first my own wishes and then the advisability of
doing this or that thing.

Clambering up on the logs which were fastened inside the stockade
perhaps three or four feet below the top, in order that the sentinels
might have a secure foothold, I strained my eyes in the direction of
that nest of Tories, as if expecting to see some one emerge from the
thicket, and then suddenly was like to have cried aloud in surprise,
for a dark form came swiftly toward the main gate of the stockade,
crouching as if expecting to be followed by a bullet.

“Who’s there?” I whispered, leaning over the top of the logs without
realizing that I was exposing myself to possible death, and proving
that I possessed very little of that caution which the captain of a
company should display.

The stranger made no reply, but continued to advance, and again I
hailed him, crying out that I would shoot unless he explained his
purpose.

Whereupon he halted, throwing himself flat upon the ground, as does one
who knows there are enemies on his trail, and asked, in a low, hoarse
whisper:

“Who are you?”

“Jonathan Ogden,” I replied, “captain of the Minute Boys of Wyoming
Valley, and we are holding this fort.”

“Let me in! I beg you to let me in!” he cried. “I have twice been
within a hand’s breadth of death, and the savages are close behind.”

As a matter of course, my comrades in the fort had heard this
conversation, for we were so lately come as to be on the alert for the
lightest token of danger.

Therefore it was I had simply to give the word that the smaller gate
be unbarred, at the same moment that I leaped down and stood ready
to receive the stranger, as well as any who might take the chance of
following him.

All this shows how poor an apology I was for a soldier, since, with
more knowledge, I would have insisted that he give an account of
himself, lest I be admitting one who would work us harm.

A single glance at the stranger was sufficient to show, however
suspicious I may have been of his intentions, that we had nothing to
fear from him.

A lad hardly as old as myself, I should say, and what with long running
and terror he was so nearly used up as to be unable to stand erect,
but sank to the ground, as if his legs refused longer to perform their
office, immediately the gate of the stockade was closed behind him.

I waited while one might have counted twenty, perhaps, for him to gain
his breath, and then asked for explanations.

His name was Daniel Hinchman, so he said, and he lived on the slope of
the hills two miles or more to the westward of Wintermoot’s Fort. He
and his sister Esther were alone in their home about an hour before
sunset, when five or six Indians, whom he believed to be of the Mohawk
tribe, were seen skulking about the dwelling.

Yielding to his sister’s entreaties, instead of making any attempt at
defending the home, he set out with her, thinking to gain the stockades
at Pittstown, although there was no idea in his mind as to how it might
be possible for him to cross the river.

Not twenty minutes before coming within sight of our stockade, so he
said, the savages suddenly burst upon him, seizing his sister, and one
of them would have cut him down with a hatchet, but that he leaped
aside just as the weapon was descending. Then, and I never came to know
exactly how, he succeeded in outstripping them, although twice during
the flight did he have good proof that the painted fiends were close
behind him.

That was the story, as he told it little by little, now choking with
emotion as he thought of his sister’s fate, and again giving way to
passion because he had not uselessly sacrificed his own life in the
attempt to save her from captivity.

“You will go with me in search of her, will you not?” he cried,
springing to his feet, as if expecting that on the instant we would
send out force sufficient to do as he wished, and half a dozen of the
more impetuous ones sprang toward him as if ready to join in a pursuit
which would have been as reckless as it was useless.

Then, for the first time, did I find it difficult to hold myself as
should the captain of a company; but it was not to be expected that
these lads, who called themselves Minute Boys, could, on hearing
such a story as had just been told, realize all the conditions and
possibilities. Even to this day I am unable to say why it was that
suddenly the true situation presented itself to me, and in reply to
their clamors that the gate be opened at once, I made reply:

“We have been sent here, lads, to hold this fort so long as may be
against those who would do murder in the valley. By leaving our post
of duty in order to aid one person, we are putting in jeopardy a
thousand, mayhap, who depend upon our vigilance.”

“But are we to stand here idle while those red wolves carry into
captivity one of our neighbors?” Giles March, a member of the company,
cried, angrily.

And I replied as hotly as he had spoken:

“What chance would we have if all of us went out in pursuit this
moment? Think you, Giles March, that we are any match in woodcraft for
those who have done this thing? In the darkness we could never find the
trail, and I question if Daniel Hinchman is able to lead you to the
place where his sister was taken.”

“And because there is a chance we may not succeed, you, calling
yourself the captain of this company, count on staying here behind
a stockade?” Giles cried, passionately, and his words rankled in my
heart, for it was much the same as if he had called me a coward.

“Because I am the captain of this company, it is my duty to hold you
all here within the fort, at least, until another day shall come.
Even at this moment is Elias Shendle trying to make his way toward
Wintermoot’s Fort, and we know beyond a peradventure that he must be
nearabout where the Mohawks are, in ignorance of their presence. He is
the dearest friend I have in the valley, and yet I would neither go
myself, nor allow one of you, to warn him of the danger, because of the
duty we owe the people who sent us here.”

“And what may Elias Shendle be doing outside the stockade?” Giles March
asked, angrily.

I could do no less at that time than explain why the lad had gone, else
might I have had a mutiny on my hands before I was well in command of a
company which, I hoped, would one day perform great deeds in behalf of
their relatives and friends.

Immediately, and as I might have expected, there was a conflict of
opinions boldly expressed as to the wisdom of weakening our small
company by sending out scouts, and, to my dismay, I realized that
at the very moment when it was needed that we exercise the utmost
vigilance, and carry ourselves like soldiers so nearly as might be, was
a mutiny brewing.

Nearly half the company were in favor of going out immediately with
Daniel Hinchman to search for the savages, who could conceal themselves
as quickly and as thoroughly as a squirrel might in a dead oak, and a
goodly portion of the remainder were becoming timorous, or so it seemed
to me, because Elias had left us.

At that moment I was convinced that the Minute Boys of the Wyoming
Valley could not be kept together as an organization while I remained
at its head, and I could have cried with vexation because this project
of mine was like to come to so speedy an end, through my inability to
hold the lads to their duty as I should have done.

Daniel Hinchman, quite naturally, urged eagerly that we go out in
search of his sister, and his entreaties, to which, because of the
grief in his heart, I could make no protest, only served to add fuel to
the flame of insubordination which had been kindled so quickly.

Giles March, quick to see how this poor, grieving lad was weakening
my authority, urged his prayers, and I believe of a verity that, had
I delayed one full moment longer, the fort would have been abandoned,
some to follow Daniel, and others to set out for their homes, believing
we were all too weak to perform the work which had been undertaken.

The anger which possessed me at that instant was so overpowering I
gave no heed whatsoever to the fact that I was talking to friends; I
saw before me only those reckless spirits who would imperil all the
settlers in the valley, simply because of not being willing to wait and
understand the situation, and, priming my musket, I leaped in front
of the small gate, where I would be within a dozen paces of whosoever
should attempt to unbar the main entrance, as I cried:

“So true as I live, I will shoot, making every effort to kill, the lad
who shall attempt to leave this stockade on any pretext whatsoever! You
are to remain here at least one hour, that you may have time in which
to consider fully the situation, and then, if so be you are minded to
desert the post of duty at the very moment when your best efforts are
needed, I will say that I no longer claim, nor deserve the right, to
stand as your captain.”

“And in an hour my sister will have been carried so far away that there
can be no possibility of overtaking her!” Daniel Hinchman shouted,
passionately.

“In an hour your sister will be at Wintermoot’s Fort, if those who
seized her were, as you believe, Mohawks!” I cried, the idea coming
into my mind like a flash that whatsoever of savages were in that
vicinity must be in league with those of the Tory nest.

I could see that this shot told on Giles March, for his voice, which
had been loud and angry, was lowered on the instant, and, thinking to
follow up the advantage, if such it was, I said to them much like this:

“Elias Shendle is risking his life to learn that which it is necessary
you should know in order to keep yourselves alive, for, if the rumors
be true that a number of white men and Indians have lately gained
entrance to Wintermoot’s, then do we stand more than a good chance of
being attacked. Wait until he makes his report. Wait until we know
how much of danger menaces us and those whom we are trying to guard.
Think of what would be said in your homes if you came there hotfoot
in the night, crying out that you had deserted because your captain
refused to allow you to go in a useless effort to trail savages in the
darkness! Do you fancy they would believe you returned because of that,
or on account of having grown so timorous, and your hearts had turned
so white, you no longer dared to stand in a place of danger?”

I believe it was that which put an end for the time being to the
mutinous spirit which had been aroused so suddenly. At all events,
Giles March ceased his tongue-wagging, but I was disturbed because the
others gathered here and there in little knots, conversing in whispers
lest I should overhear, and I was no longer proud, as I had been, of
calling myself captain of the Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley.

Virtually left alone, I debated as to what my next move should be, but
realized, fortunately, that having said none should go out, I must,
so long as I remained in command, see that such order was obeyed.
Therefore, to the end that I might get the first glimpse of Elias when
he returned, I climbed up to the watcher’s post above the gate, where I
could keep an eye on those inside, as well as whosoever might come from
the outside, and there I stood during three hours or more, the only
sentinel, at a time when every one of us should have had his eyes and
ears open.

If the Indians were sufficiently bold to make an attack upon Daniel
Hinchman and his sister so near the settlement, then were they
prepared, if there was any show of success, to come against us who
were trying to hold the fort.

The hour of respite which I had asked for went by, and yet none came
to demand that I give up the office of captain, therefore did it seem
as if one danger was well-nigh passed, yet I remained as keenly on the
alert as to what my comrades might do, as to the possible movements of
the enemy.

It was near to midnight before any member of the company gave signs
of trusting in my plan, and then two or three of them came up on the
stockade, proposing to share with me the watch, whereupon I said, with
more of temper than was seemly:

“If you are ready to obey orders, as you should be after having agreed
to play the part of soldiers, then I am willing you go on duty.”

Perhaps half of our number heartily declared their confidence in
me, and voluntarily stationed themselves at different places around
the stockade on guard; but there was yet the dangerous element, or
so it seemed to me, who, because of their silence, much the same as
proclaimed that they were yet at odds with my plan, and this gave me
more than a little uneasiness.

I remained on duty near the gate throughout all that long night,
watching and praying, oh, so earnestly, for the coming of Elias; but
when the sun showed his face once more, our comrade was yet absent, and
there could be but one reason for his delay.




CHAPTER II.

THE SIEGE


There were no signs of insubordination to be seen in the faces of my
comrades when the new day had come, and Elias Shendle was yet absent.

Instead of setting themselves at odds with me, as had been the case a
few hours previous, they gathered around near where I yet remained as
sentinel, with anxiety written plainly on their faces, awaiting some
word.

Daniel Hinchman, with every cause for sorrow,--and my heart truly ached
for the lad at that moment,--had evidently come to understand what
folly it would have been for us to have made any attempt at following
those who had captured his sister, and I fancied he was struggling to
repress his grief that he might seem the more ready to aid us in case
it should become necessary.

Giles March was no longer clamoring to be led out of the stockade; he
knew as well as did I what the continued absence of Elias portended,
and even in that time of mental distress I secretly rejoiced because
the lad, who had given such free rein to his tongue, was come to the
length of his rope for the time being.

As a matter of course, I was in much the same condition of mind as
Giles, finding it impossible to answer the question which must be
settled without delay. Should we make any attempt at learning of our
comrade’s whereabouts, or wait longer in the poor hope that he might
yet come?

The temptation to give these comrades of mine, who had been so
mutinously inclined but a short time before, an opportunity of settling
the matter themselves was too strong to be resisted, and, leaping down
from the stockade, I asked:

“What shall be done now, lads? You know as much of the situation as
do I. Elias promised to be back by sunrise if he was alive. His only
purpose in going out was to learn whatsoever he might concerning the
situation at Wintermoot’s Fort, and it seems to me most probable he
has fallen into the clutches of those who made a prisoner of Daniel
Hinchman’s sister. Shall we wait here in ignorance, or weaken the
defence of this stockade by sending out scouts?”

For a full moment no one made any reply, and then it was Giles March
who, much to my surprise, said meekly:

“It is for you to say, Jonathan Ogden. We have come to see wherein we
made fools of ourselves last night. It is you who are the captain, and
I dare pledge myself that none of us will again question whatsoever you
may say.”

Although the answer pleased me, I was disappointed, having hoped
it might be possible some of them would make such a suggestion or
proposition as would give me an idea, and I could do no less than admit
my perplexity.

“In the first place, it is absolutely necessary that at least four
sentinels be placed on the walls, for we know with good reason that the
enemy are close around. After that has been done, it may be we can hit
upon the right plan of action; but just now I consider myself unable to
say what it should be.”

“Who shall go on duty?” Giles asked, and I replied:

“Name them yourself; while Elias is away, you shall act in his place.”

Giles lost no time in stationing four lads on the wall, with
instructions to keep careful watch upon the surrounding forest, ever
bearing in mind that it was likely a force of Indians might be creeping
upon us, and then he returned near the main gate, where we stood
awaiting him.

By this time I had come to understand that we were playing the part of
simples by remaining inside the stockade, wholly ignorant of what might
be going on around us, and I said sharply, as if doubting the sincerity
of my comrades:

“You have agreed that matters shall go to my liking while I hold
command of what we call the Minute Boys.”

To this Giles assented emphatically, whereupon I said decidedly:

“You are to remain here with no less than four lads on the watch all
the time. I am going out to learn whether there be any danger of an
attack.”

“It is for one of us to do that,” Giles said, quickly, and then I
understood how brave the lad was, for he was jealous that I should
incur greater danger than himself.

“You shall remain, Giles, until six hours have passed, and if I
have not returned, come in search of me, leaving whosoever you will
in charge of the company. Remember, lads, that we are to hold this
stockade so long as life shall last, for only by fighting until the
final moment can we aid those who are depending upon our loyalty to
them.”

Giles would have spoken again, but, as if he remembered the pledge just
made, held his peace, and I went into the stockade for as much of corn
bread as would serve for my breakfast. There was no need of taking more
than that amount, for, if I returned not by noon, I would never again
need food.

Having made ready, I went toward the small gate, and there stopped to
take Giles by the hand, as I said:

“The greatest danger which threatens lies between here and Wintermoot’s
in as straight a line as the crow flies. I am counting only on going
there before I return, therefore, if it becomes necessary to search for
me, you need not spend very much time in the hunt.”

My hand was on the bar of the gate to raise it from its place, when the
lad who was stationed on the west side of the stockade discharged his
musket, and a sharp cry from the thicket directly in front of him told
that the missile had found its target.

The lad who had fired leaped down in order that he might reload his
weapon without giving an opportunity for a shot to those who were on
the outside, and, running up to him, I asked, hurriedly:

“Was it red man or white?”

“Red,” he replied, “and, unless I mistake, there were three others near
by.”

Beckoning to four of the lads who stood nearest, I bade them mount the
wall, but urged that they take care before shooting, lest Elias be
making an effort to gain the stockade, and then I stationed the rest of
the company on the different sides of the fortification, knowing that,
if an attack by the Indians was about to be made, they were more like
to come from all quarters at the same moment.

Giles was the only member of the company whom I had not stationed, and
he stood moodily near the main entrance, as if disgruntled because I
had seemingly overlooked him.

The frown left his face very quickly, however, when I said, clapping
him on the shoulder:

“It is for you and me, Giles, to be certain the others do their duty
faithfully. We will make the round of the stockade, you starting toward
the east and I the west, until something more is known of the foe.
Don’t expose yourself foolishly, for it will be a serious matter indeed
when one of our small company is disabled.”

Then we clambered up on the logs which gave us footing all the way
around the enclosure, and had hardly more than shown ourselves when a
bullet whistled past Giles’s head, so near that he clapped his hand to
his cheek, believing he had been wounded. My heart sank within me, for
now I knew beyond a question that the Indians, or the Tories, or both,
had set about capturing Jenkins’s Fort, to the end that it might not
shelter those who were in position to give warning of the doings at
Wintermoot’s.

Strain our eyes as we might, it was not possible to distinguish any
form amid the foliage where the tiny curl of smoke was rising above
the leaves to tell of the whereabouts of him who had fired, and I said
bitterly to myself, unconscious of giving breath to the words:

“They count on regularly besieging the place and starving us out. It
won’t be a long job, for our provisions are none too abundant.”

I had dropped to my knees while speaking, with my face pressed against
the aperture left where two logs were joined together, and Giles,
crouching by my side, his eyes fixed upon the underbrush directly in
front of us, said grimly:

“We have enough in plenty for two days; by halving that, we can hold
out four, and should be able to get along on wind for two more,
making six. Within that time some one should come from Forty Fort, or
thereabouts, to learn how we are faring.”

“Ay, so they should, Giles, if it be possible, but in case those who
hold Wintermoot’s are determined on gaining possession of this place,
they will take good care no succor comes from that direction.”

Then a shot rang out from the north side of the stockade, and there
could no longer be any question but that my worst fears were to be
realized.

Leaping to the ground, I ran across the enclosure until I came to where
the shot had been fired, and there asked if they had seen their target
distinctly.

“Ay, enough to tell us that it was an Indian, but the bullet went
wide of its mark,” one of the lads replied. “We must be regularly
surrounded, and the red villains don’t propose to show themselves any
more than may be absolutely necessary in order to keep us fairly well
in view.”

Disheartening as were those words, they cheered me in a certain
measure, for I began to realize that those who menaced us must have
been in their present position some time before sunrise, and it was
possible that Elias, succeeding in making his way through the lines
when he started out, had found himself unable to return. He might be
at that moment trying to gain an entrance.

It is needless to make any attempt at describing all that occurred
during the long day which followed, for it would be but to repeat the
words again and again.

We kept vigilant watch, rewarded now and then by getting a shot at
some painted fiend who incautiously exposed himself, and again being
fired upon, but without result. Only twice before sunset did we have
fair proof that our bullets had taken effect, and then, as in the first
case, it was but a cry of pain which might more reasonably have been
caused by a slight wound than a deadly one.

We saw no white man, and this encouraged both Giles and myself, for, if
the Indians were of the Mohawk tribe, they would not continue a siege
very long, unless there were Tories near at hand to hold them to their
work.

When night came Giles and I took careful account of the provisions,
fearing less than we had supposed was on hand, and, that done, we told
off five of the party with orders that they lie down at once to sleep,
for up to this time all had remained awake at least thirty-six hours.

“We will divide the company into parties of four or five, that each may
get an hour’s rest in turn,” I said to Giles, “and those who remain
longest on duty must be kept constantly moving about, lest their eyes
close despite their will. And now is it in your mind that we had best
sit here idle?”

He looked at me questioningly and in surprise, whereat I continued:

“It is my belief that Elias may be trying to gain entrance here, and
I beg that you, so long as is possible without rest, remain on the
stockade just over the small gate, watching for him. I am going out.”

“To what end?” he asked.

“In the hope of finding him, and to learn the situation of affairs at
Wintermoot’s. Failing in that, to carry word to our friends farther
down the valley of what is being done here. Thus far we have escaped
injury; but, in case they press us hard, it is not probable that we
have such good luck during the next four and twenty hours.”

I had expected Giles would protest; but, to my surprise and delight, he
replied, quietly:

“If you think it best that you go rather than I, do so, yet I would
rather take the venture myself, although I question whether the danger
be greater outside than in.”

I took him by the hand, and did not speak. It was as if, during the
past four and twenty hours, he and I had ceased to be lads, and were
become men,--men who were entrusted with the defence of the women and
the aged in the poorly fortified blockhouses in the valley below us.

I am not minded that whomsoever reads these words shall believe I was
eager to encounter danger, therefore do I set it down that there was a
great fear in my heart as I unbarred the gate and stepped out, hearing
Giles replace the fastenings which separated me from my comrades.

However timorous one may be, he does not linger long in such a place as
I then was, for it stood to reason there were many pairs of sharp eyes
fixed on this particular portion of the stockade, and, lying flat on my
stomach, I began the advance, which needed to be slow and cautious if
one would continue it many moments.

Before having gotten fifty yards away, following the line of the river
at about an hundred paces from it, I suddenly came upon an Indian
leaning against a tree as if half-asleep.

It might have been possible to have struck a blow that would have
carried him out of this world; but the chances were that, in making
such an attempt, I would bring his fellows down upon me, and,
therefore, hardly daring to breathe lest he should be aware of my
neighborhood, I made such a détour as soon left him behind me.

Then half an hour more of creeping and stopping to listen, suspicious
of every leaf that was stirred by the wind, and after having gone, so
nearly as I could judge, a mile in distance, I was literally paralyzed
with fear when I laid my hand squarely upon the leg of a man.

In an instant he had kicked back with such force that the breath was
knocked out of me, and, before I could recover, he was upon my back,
clutching me by the throat with a grip which threatened soon to put an
end to my struggles.

It was impossible for me to draw my knife, and the musket which I
gripped in my right hand was useless at such a time. My brain was in a
whirl, and consciousness rapidly deserting me when, suddenly, the iron
grip upon my throat was loosened, as I heard dimly the whisper:

“Who are you?”

Then I understood who was my assailant, and it was with difficulty I
prevented myself from crying aloud with joy, for I knew now that I had
thus inadvertently come upon Elias.

It was not needed that I should reply to the question, for, passing his
hand quickly over my face, he knew who I was, and throwing himself by
my side, whispered:

“What are you doing here? Have they taken the fort?”

I explained in as few words as possible why I had ventured forth, and
in turn asked the reason for his failing to come back within the time
agreed upon.

“The stockade was all surrounded when I left, and since noon have I
been trying to have speech with you. Once I got within sight of the
fort, but was obliged to fall back when an additional force was sent up
from Wintermoot’s.”

“Did you get anywhere near the nest of Tories?”

“Ay, and because they evidently are not fearing any interference from
the people of the valley, I had good opportunity to see what was going
on. I should say no less than an hundred white men in the uniform of
Johnson Greens are there, and between the stockade and the river can
be seen twenty or more Indian lodges, which will give you an idea of
how many redskins Butler has gathered to begin the work of destruction
hereabout. I have heard shots enough from around our fort to tell me
that you must have, by this time, some idea of where the enemy are.”

“I know that a goodly number of them are outside Fort Jenkins, and it
looks to me much as if they counted on laying regular siege to the
place,” I replied, bitterly; “but as to how many may be nearabout, we
have no knowledge.”

“I believe a full half the force of Indians from Wintermoot’s are
there,” Elias replied. “Judging from the trouble I had in getting
anywhere near the main gate, it seemed to me that no less than two
hundred were in front of the stockade. How did you get out, and why are
you come?”

I replied to the questions, and began to think myself fortunate in
having gotten through the lines of the enemy with so little difficulty.
Elias was a better hand at such work than I, and if he had found it
impossible to open communication with us inside the stockade, then was
I lucky in not having come to grief before I chanced upon him.

“Then since you came out only to learn where the enemy might be found,
and how many there were of them near Wintermoot’s, you will go back
with me?” Elias said, questioningly, and straightway I told him about
the capture of Esther Hinchman, asking if he saw any evidences that the
Indians in camp had a prisoner with them.

“There might have been a dozen in the lodges, and I remain in ignorance
of the fact because of not looking for anything of that kind,” Elias
replied, in a tone of vexation and doubt, as if the matter needed no
discussion. “Of course we must retrace our steps at once.”

“Meaning that you think we might aid her if she was held by the red
villains?” I asked, and he replied, promptly:

“Meaning that we’d have a try for it, of course. The lads in the fort
are as well off as they would be if we were with them, therefore I
don’t see how we can help turning back, but I’d be in better shape for
the work if I had something besides wind in my stomach.”

Now it was I remembered that when Elias left the stockade he had
neglected to take any food with him, believing he would either be taken
prisoner, or succeed in returning within a few hours. Although my store
of provision was wofully small, consisting of only so much corn bread
as could be carried in the pocket of my hunting shirt, I divided it
with him, and while we were eating spoke of the necessity as it seemed
to me, of sending some word down the valley concerning what was going
on at Fort Jenkins, as well as what we knew regarding the situation at
Wintermoot’s.

Elias was of my mind concerning the necessity of so doing, but I
understood plainly that he was not inclined to volunteer for such a
mission. In fact, he said decidedly that if a message was to be sent,
some one of the lads inside the stockade, of whose courage we might be
in doubt, could best be spared at such a time when it seemed probable
an attack was imminent.

But I reminded him that it might be impossible, and certainly would
require a great expenditure of time, to seek for some other messenger
than one of us two who were already beyond the enemy’s lines.

Well, because of the darkness, when it would be impossible to do
much spying upon the enemy after we were come in the vicinity of
Wintermoot’s, we spent considerable time in the thicket talking of this
or of that, and chiefly regarding the show of insubordination which was
displayed shortly after he went out on the scout.

It matters little what we said, although to us the conversation was of
deepest import, since it was the foreshadowing of what we might expect
when the villainous Col. John Butler began his work of butchery upon
almost defenceless people, claiming that he was no more than waging
legitimate warfare.

Young in experience though we were, it was possible for us to
understand full well that on account of the quarrels which we of the
valley had had concerning the ownership of the land, and also because
of the interferences of Connecticut in our affairs, were we in greater
peril than any other cluster of settlements in the colonies, owing to
the greater number of Tories as compared with the loyal people.

It must not be supposed, however, that we spent any very great amount
of time chewing over those questions which had caused bloodshed long
before the colonists decided to array themselves against the king, but
the greater portion of our talk was regarding what we might be able to
do at Jenkins’s Fort, in event of a pitched battle, when the odds were
like to be heavy against us.

When the day was within an hour of breaking we began our advance toward
Wintermoot’s, moving with such caution that the gray light of morning
had dispersed the darkness as we were come within sight of, but at a
respectful distance from, the stockade, wherein were probably gathered
those who were minded to lay waste all the little settlements in our
beautiful valley.

At this early hour no one was stirring within the fort, and because of
having halted on a slight elevation of land it was possible for us to
see everything within the enclosure.

Outside, however, toward the river, where had been put up the lodges of
the savages, as if to effect a permanent settlement, we could see that
the Indians were all astir, and now and then one would set off at a
rapid pace in the direction of Jenkins’s Fort, or again, a runner would
return, as if bringing some intelligence from those who menaced the
Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley.

“It is the Indians who are entrusted with the task of capturing the
fort,” Elias whispered, as we gazed. “The Tories will take no hand in
the work unless it should become necessary--at least, that is my way of
figuring it.”

“There is no good reason why we should speculate upon the future,” I
said, irritably, made nervous by the desire to return to my comrades.
“Let us finish our business here as soon as may be. If Esther Hinchman
is held prisoner by those scoundrels, we should be able to get some
glimpse of her before very long, for I can’t believe they think it
necessary to guard her closely.”

We were concealed within the thicket at a point where there was the
least likelihood of our being come upon through accident by the enemy,
and, therefore, felt reasonably secure. During the quarrels between
the several claimants for Wyoming, even the youngest lads had become
accustomed to danger, and this I say in order that it may be the
better understood why Elias and I could thus take care of ourselves
in such a situation as we then were. In fact, for as long a time as I
could remember, we had been ever on the lookout for a foe, and were
almost as skilful at hiding ourselves in the wilderness as are the wild
things.

Within an hour from the time of our arrival the work was accomplished,
so far as learning whether Esther Hinchman was held a prisoner by those
savages who were under command of Col. John Butler, for we saw a white
girl moving timidly about, showing by every movement that she was a
stranger to the place and the people who surrounded her.

“I reckon this portion of the task is the same as finished,” Elias
said, after we had watched the poor girl a few moments, “and now
comes the question as to whether you are still determined that one of
us--which will, of course, be me--must go down the valley, and give
information of what is happening hereabouts.”

I had already made up my mind as to that, and was determined there
should be no discussion.

“Yes, you are to go, Elias,” I said, in a tone of one who has well
considered the matter, “and the sooner you set off the better. There
will be no necessity of travelling farther than Forty Fort, and once
you have arrived there, see to it that the people understand how great
is the danger which menaces. It is better that you put it too strongly,
rather than allow them to believe there is a chance they may not be
attacked.”

“And after that has been done?” he asked.

“Come back to Jenkins’s Fort as soon as possible, for you know that we
shall need you, unless, peradventure, we are by that time past all need
of human help.”

Elias half turned as if to speak, then quickly, with a gesture of
impatience, he turned his face in the direction I would have him
go, gliding through the thicket on a course which would take him
considerably to the westward of Wintermoot’s, and making no more noise
than might have been caused by a squirrel.




CHAPTER III.

SIMON BARTLETT


After Elias had departed from view, I wasted no more time in watching
the red sneaks who had counted on satisfying their thirst for blood
by answering John Butler’s call to what he claimed to be civilized
warfare, but began the journey toward our stockade, knowing full well
the danger of moving carelessly or rapidly.

There was in my mind a determination to do something toward the rescue
of that poor girl who was eating her heart out in the lodges of the
Indians, if it should be decided by the members of our company that two
or three could be spared to accompany me in the venture. I was turning
all this over in my mind as I advanced pace by pace, keeping sharp
watch for the slightest unusual movement of the foliage ahead of me,
and listening intently to every noise, the cause of which I might not
be absolutely certain.

Perhaps half an hour passed, and already I began to believe it would be
possible for us Minute Boys to effect a rescue, when it suddenly became
apparent that not very far behind me some person was moving quite as
cautiously as myself.

As a matter of course it was absolutely essential I should know who
this stranger might be, and, halting within a dense clump of cedars,
I waited, breathlessly, finding it difficult to repress a cry of
astonishment when he finally came into view, peering cautiously around
in a manner which told that he understood full well the dangers to be
encountered.

It was Simon Bartlett, an old man of near seventy, from Wilkesbarre,
whom I knew full well as one being nigh crippled with rheumatism, but
having a heart so full of courage that in times of stern necessity he
could so far defy bodily ailment as to do the work of half a dozen men.

As I stepped out in front of him he had his musket to his shoulder in a
twinkling, but lowered it quickly, as he asked, in a whisper:

“What has happened at Jenkins’s Fort, lad, that you are here?”

Before answering him I put the question:

“Did you not meet Elias Shendle during this past half-hour?”

He shook his head.

“The lad left me hardly more than thirty minutes ago, to carry to Forty
Fort the information that we at the stockade are the same as besieged.
There are an hundred or more Indians close around, and so many Tories
at Wintermoot’s that it seems positive we of the valley are marked out
as victims.”

I believe the information which I gave Master Bartlett was no more
alarming than he had anticipated, for instead of making any ado, he
said, quietly:

“We had come to believe from rumors which lately arrived that mischief
was brewing, and in order to know exactly what we might expect, I took
upon myself the task of visiting you lads.”

“And right glad will the members of the company be to see you, Master
Bartlett, for there is none in all the valley who could give so much
aid. I believe of a verity the mere fact of your entering the stockade
will renew their courage.”

“Are they growing timorous, then?” the old man asked.

“Not to the extent of showing it, Master Bartlett; but you must
remember that the Minute Boys are young at this business which John
Butler calls war, and it would not be surprising if more than one felt
a tremor of fear at knowing that all the miserable horde from Johnson
Hall were assembling here.”

“Ay, lad, true,” the old man said, half to himself, and he added, in a
louder tone, “Think you it will be possible to hold your own, in case
of an attack?”

“That you should be better able to judge than I, Master Bartlett. The
stockade is larger. With Elias gone, we number but twenty-one, and if
a determined attack be made on all sides, then of a verity must we go
under; but, I pledge you this, that unless the people in the settlement
below can have ample warning of what may be in store for them, we shall
fight without thought of preserving our own lives, in the hope of
saving them.”

“That’s the right kind of talk, lad, and it does me good in these times
when there are so many croaking as to the impossibility of our standing
against those who will come down on us. I will go into the fort with
you, since Elias Shendle is doing that which I would have done,” and
he started on, I detaining him only long enough to explain the danger
which lay before us.

From this moment, and until we were come within sight of the stockade,
neither he nor I spoke. There was so much of difficulty in the task
that we could not afford to spend any moments in conversation, and I
believe we traversed not less than six miles in making a distance of
no more than two, so many détours were we forced to make, in order to
avoid the red scouts who were flitting here, there, and everywhere, as
it seemed, through the forest. Never before had I seen so many Indians
in such a small extent of territory, and all of them on the war-path.

That we did succeed in getting within view of the stockade without an
encounter, now seems to me almost marvellous; but it was destined that
when we believed the more perilous portion of the enterprise was past,
did the dangers thicken.

[Illustration: “I WAS ABLE TO GET A GRIP UPON THE NAKED MURDERER’S
THROAT.”]

In my eagerness to make certain the Minute Boys were not in more
danger than at the time of my leaving them, I pressed forward eagerly
to get a clear view of the fortification through the foliage, counting
on the possibility of attracting the attention of those on guard, and,
just as I was parting the leaves in front of me, a sharp ray of light,
as if glinted from a surface of steel, caught my eye.

Instinctively, although not realizing all the peril, I swerved aside,
catching in my left hand the trunk of a sapling, swinging half around
and coming up erect, only to find myself facing a venomous Mohawk, who
had raised his hatchet to strike.

In another instant, despite the fact that I had escaped his first blow,
he would have stricken me down, and this I realized, therefore, bending
my body ever so slightly, I darted in to catch him under the arms, as
we lads were wont to do while wrestling.

How I might dispose of him, or he of me, after that, did not come into
my calculations, for the very good reason that there was no time in
which to reason out the matter. The fellow was thrown off his guard
for an instant by my unexpected and unusual movement, and fortune so
far favored me that I was able to get a grip upon the naked murderer’s
throat in such a fashion that he could not cry out.

I hope it will never be my ill luck to have again such a struggle as
ensued.

While battling for very life, and knowing that the slightest careless
movement would give him an opportunity to brain me, I had sense enough
to realize that the noise of the struggle would bring to his aid a
score or more of his fellows. Therefore was I hampered in my efforts
because I durst not work as I otherwise would, whilst he, on his part,
was aiming to give the alarm, threshing here and there with his feet
in the hope that some of those near about might hear him, and all the
while I wondered where Simon Bartlett could be.

The only hold which the fellow could get upon me was around my back,
and he hugged as does a bear, striving to crush in my ribs, until the
sense of suffocation which came upon me was so nearly overpowering that
had it been only my life which was in the balance I must have given up
the struggle before it was well begun.

Not many seconds did we stand upright in this fight which could end
only in the death of one; soon we were on the ground, he uppermost, but
I knowing that the advantage was mine, because of his protruding tongue
and eyeballs, which seemed starting from their sockets.

How long we fought there I am unable to say. It seemed to me a full
hour was spent, when most likely no more than three minutes had passed,
and during all this time, as I afterward learned, Master Bartlett
was doing his utmost to get in a blow with his knife, but finding it
difficult to do so without danger of wounding me.

Then, at the very moment when I believed victory lay with the Mohawk,
and that I was even on the borders of the Beyond, I felt the sinewy
frame suddenly relax, the head which had been bent toward me in the
effort to weaken the hold upon his throat fell back, as a stream of
warm blood covered my breast.

Simon Bartlett had thrust his knife in through the savage’s back, and
the fight was over.

Yes, the fight was over; but even while I struggled to my feet, trying
to regain the breath which had been nearly forced from my body, I
realized that although we had come off victorious in this encounter,
our peril had been increased tenfold, for the body of the Indian would
unquestionably soon be found by his fellows, and then must be known the
fact that some of our company were outside the stockade, after which
our doom was certain.

On the heels of this thought came another, which was, that by killing
this villainous Mohawk had we put in greater jeopardy Elias Shendle,
for even though Master Bartlett and I succeeded in gaining the
stockade, the besiegers would be more keenly on the alert than before,
while Elias, believing matters to be as when he left, would find
himself confronted by death, when the only mercy he could hope to
receive would be that it came speedily, while he was fighting.

However, the deed was done, and no good could come of my conjuring up
all the possibilities of trouble.

We must get into the fort now without delay, or else abandon our
efforts to do so, in which case rapid retreat would be necessary.

It was not in my mind, however, to leave the vicinity of Fort Jenkins
while it was possible to remain, and believing the danger to be less if
we made a bold stroke, I said hurriedly to Master Bartlett:

“If the Indians nearabout have not already heard the noise of the
fight, they will soon come upon this fellow’s body, and then are we
lost beyond hope; therefore I propose that you and I take to our heels
now, running with all swiftness toward the main entrance, on the
chances that the sentinels will see us and open the gate. Of course we
stand the risk of being shot down; but that, in my mind, is no less if
we stay here trying to get across the cleared space secretly.”

“It shall be as you say, lad,” the old man replied, grimly. “I am ready
to take my chances of running as fast as you.”

Without waiting for further converse, for it seemed to me that even the
seconds were precious just then, I started at full speed across the
space which had been cleared immediately in front of the main entrance
to the stockade, and on seeing Giles March standing sentinel directly
over the gate, it seemed as if fortune was smiling on us.

Master Bartlett, half-crippled though he was, held even pace with me;
but when the race was a little more than two-thirds run, and I saw that
the small gate was being opened cautiously, the report of a musket rang
out almost at the same instant that I heard a bullet whistle past my
ears. Then came another, and another, and in a twinkling it was as if
all the thicket surrounding the stockade was alive with the crackling
of musketry.

Strangely enough, I gave no heed to the possibility of death at that
moment when it lurked close behind me, but said to myself, as if it
were something in the nature of a jest:

“Elias Shendle’s arithmetic is strangely out of sorts when he claims
that there are but an hundred Indians nearabout, for of a verity twice
that number of shots have already been fired.”

Then, turning my head ever so slightly, I looked to see if Master
Bartlett was still on his feet, fearing lest he had been stricken down,
and the old man was close at my heels, smiling, if you please, because
we had thus far run the gauntlet in safety.

It heartened me wondrously to hear him cry:

“They need practice at a target, lad, before they shoot at moving game.”

Then, ere one could have counted ten, we were safe within the stockade,
and I gripping Giles March’s hand, as if he and I had both come from
our graves to meet each other.

“It was a narrow shave,” one of the lads who crowded around us said,
and Master Bartlett replied with a laugh:

“Ay, narrow, if you please, but yet margin enough and to spare, since
we are here sound of body, although a little lacking in wind.”

And thus did the old man come out from the race with death, having a
jest upon his lips, even as I have known him in later days when the
peril was equally great.

I had returned none too soon, so Giles March told me when we stood
apart from the others that I might learn what had happened during my
absence.

The lads were growing faint-hearted, having come to understand full
well the force which menaced from the outside, and knowing that the
slightest relaxation of vigilance meant a decided advantage to the
enemy.

It could not be otherwise than disheartening to know that possibly all
the strength which the Tories could muster was about to be directed
upon us, and our number so small that, even though each lad proved to
be a host in himself, we were all too few to defend the stockade at
every point.

“There are four or five among us whose hearts have grown faint,”
Giles said, “and unless their courage can be brought up to the
sticking-point, there is a fear in my heart that they will make the
others timorous.”

“And yet what may we do, Giles?” I asked, in perplexity. “We cannot put
blood in veins that are filled with milk.”

“I believe it were better that we sent them away. To my mind the
company would be stronger without them.”

“Unless they be lads who are well versed in woodcraft, the chances of
their getting away are exceeding small,” I replied, and, while I was
describing to him what I had seen, both in company with Elias and while
returning with Master Bartlett, the old man joined us.

“You lads are in a position where open battle is to be preferred,
rather than this constant nagging by bullets whenever a head is shown
above the stockade,” he said, as if thinking aloud, and so much
confidence did I have in his courage and judgment that I repeated what
Giles had told me, whereupon he said gravely:

“I believe in looking bad matters squarely in the face, and, judging
from what has been seen, your plight is likely to continue as it has
been until Butler’s gang makes a direct assault. You should have more
of a force here.”

“Very true, Master Bartlett,” I replied, with a laugh, in which was no
mirth, “and mayhap you will be able to tell us how our numbers can be
increased? There are not enough men, counting the cripples, in all
the valley to defend the blockhouses which are scattered from here to
Wilkesbarre, therefore how may we expect that any will come to us?”

“It would be wiser for them to abandon some of the stockades lower
down, in order to hold this one, where the heaviest fighting will come,
and it may be that those to whom Elias Shendle speaks will understand
such to be the case.”

“I am not minded to build my hopes on getting reinforcements,” I
replied, and then, because the subject was not heartening, I begged the
old man to tell us what had been done by our people.

He made a long story out of little, and yet in that little was
considerable meat.

In the first place, the people at Wilkesbarre had information that
General Schuyler had written a letter to the Congress, detailing the
situation and forecasting the probabilities, urging that such recruits
in the American army as came from Wyoming be allowed to return on
furlough, in order to defend their homes, but thus far no attention had
been paid to the communication.

The women of the valley, knowing well all the needs, and how put to
it we were for ammunition, had taken it upon themselves not only to
plant the gardens and till the farms, but to make gunpowder for the
several garrisons. They had taken up the floors of their houses, dug
out the earth, and put in casks in order to make saltpetre. Then mixing
charcoal and sulphur with it, and grinding the whole in a small mill
which Master Hollenback had brought, made such powder as we could use;
but it fouled the guns so badly that not above a dozen charges might be
fired without cleaning the weapons.

Word was also received that John Butler had gathered two companies of
Tory rangers, a detachment of Johnson’s Royal Greens, and from five
to six hundred Indians, who were advancing from Niagara, intending to
overrun the valley. The men already at Wintermoot’s were probably the
advance of this large army.

To oppose this force, Giles and I knew full well that, taking every man
in the valley who could fire a musket, we would not be able to raise
more than two hundred at the most.

It was a situation of affairs such as might daunt even the bravest
spirits, and we Minute Boys, ignorant of all the rules of warfare, a
mere handful, as compared with the Indians which already surrounded us,
were expected to hold in check the Tories and savages which Butler was
leading against us.

“It is not well, Master Bartlett, that you should tell the others what
we have just heard,” Giles March said, gravely, when the old man had
come to an end of his budget of news. “I had thought my heart stout
enough to keep me behind these logs so long as life remained, believing
I might aid those of my own blood in the valley; but, knowing what may
be coming against us, I understand now how vain it will be. Those who
are weak-hearted already are like to make such plaint that a retreat
will be begun before the battle is commenced.”

Then it was that Master Bartlett set about trying to hearten us, saying
that it was not impossible the Congress, learning what was being done,
would take immediate steps to send three or four companies--perhaps
a regiment--to aid us. He also suggested that possibly John Butler
intended to strike a blow elsewhere rather than at our valley, and
there might have been some chance for hope in this last had we not
known that many of the Tories were members of the Susquehanna Company,
who, by shedding blood now, might establish firmly their claims upon
the land.

However heavy my heart had grown since Master Bartlett told us so much
regarding the situation outside, I was not minded that the Minute Boys
should relax their vigilance in the slightest degree, for we would
hold Jenkins’s Fort as long as might be, forcing the enemy to pay the
largest possible price in blood for whatsoever of advantage he gained
over us.

When Giles and I had made the round of the stockade to learn if every
lad was doing his duty, we returned to where Master Bartlett awaited
us, and then I asked if he believed it possible or advisable for us to
make any attempt at rescuing Esther Hinchman, detailing the plans which
had already been formed in my mind.

The old man was unwilling to give a direct opinion; but that he favored
something of the kind both Giles and I understood when he said:

“Whatsoever you do must be done quickly, lad, before the enemy
has gotten ready to make an attack upon the fort. Nothing can be
accomplished by force, and, therefore, a small number only should be
sent out,--say, two or three. I am ready to do my share of the work;
the brother of the girl had, perhaps, better be made one of the party,
and the third man can be of your own choice.”

“If you had the task in hand, Master Bartlett, when would you set out?”
I asked, and he replied, promptly:

“As soon as the sun has set.”

“It should be my right to name the third member of the party,” Giles
March said, and I knew what was in his mind, but did not settle the
matter then, for I was hoping there might be some change in affairs
which would give me the privilege of going with Master Bartlett,
therefore turned the conversation by speaking of the possibility that
we might be able to add to our store of provisions.

It was when the old man heard we had such a small stock of food that
his face took on a graver expression than while he was telling of the
overwhelming force likely to come against us, and until the sun was
near to setting did we discuss the chances of replenishing our scanty
larder, but without arriving at any satisfactory conclusion.

That night each of us had for supper a piece of corn bread as large,
perhaps, as half your hand, and so dry that it was like unto hardened
clay.

While I was absent Giles had divided the force into three parties,
allowing each in turn to go off duty for two hours, that all might thus
have opportunity for sleep. It seemed to me best that such routine
should be continued.

Master Bartlett, as if having forgotten what he had advised in regard
to attempting the rescue of Esther Hinchman, proposed that both Giles
and I lie down to rest, leaving him in charge of the fort, and this we
did, for slumber weighed so heavily upon our eyelids that it was with
difficulty I could keep mine from closing even while I made the rounds
of the stockade.

During three hours or more we slept as only tired lads can, and when
I came out from the blockhouse it was near to ten o’clock; but Master
Bartlett had nothing of importance to report.

The enemy remained quite as vigilant as before, shooting with poor
aim whenever one of the lads incautiously showed himself above the
stockade, and nothing had been seen to betoken any change of plan on
their part; therefore it was that I did no more than make the rounds
from one sentinel to another, without giving any attention to the
surrounding forest.

An hour later Giles joined me, he having gained just so much the more
sleep, and Master Bartlett took his turn at lying down.

We two lads stood near the door of the blockhouse while I explained to
Giles that the enemy had been wasting less ammunition than usual, as
it seemed to me, when suddenly a rattle of musketry was heard from the
eastern side, near the water, and our lads who were at that portion of
the stockade failed to return it.

As a matter of course, Giles and I ran quickly toward what seemed to be
the danger-point, and, clambering up on the narrow platform, I demanded
of the lad nearest me why he had not discharged his musket.

“I have seen no target as yet,” he replied. “The shots were fired from
such a distance that even the flashes of the guns have been hidden by
the foliage.”

Looking to the priming of my musket, I strained my eyes in vain for
some sign of the enemy, but yet the reports continued to ring out in
rapid succession, and I wondered why I failed to hear the whistling of
the bullets.

Two or three of those who were off duty came running up in the belief
that they might be needed, and it was only natural that all the other
sentinels should have turned in that direction from which it seemed
probable an attack would be made.

Therefore it was, and I am willing to take all the blame for such
carelessness, that the stockade nearabout the gate was virtually
unguarded.

The first intimation I had that the discharge of musketry from the
eastward was only a feint on the part of the enemy was from Master
Bartlett, who, having come out of the blockhouse, saw at once in what
way we had laid ourselves open to an attack.

It was the report of his musket which caused me to whirl about
suddenly, and then it looked as if fifty or more naked savages were
scaling the stockade just over the gates, while inside perhaps ten or
twelve stood awaiting the coming of their comrades.

An exclamation of anger because of my stupidity involuntarily burst
from my lips, as I gave the word for all, save only four sentinels, to
join me; but, by the time the lads were down from the platforms, there
were not less than two score Indians already inside.

It seemed to me at that moment as if the fort was already taken; but
so great was my anger because of having given the foe the opportunity
he wanted that I forgot all the danger which menaced, and, shouting to
hearten my comrades, ran forward side by side with Giles March to do
whatsoever we might toward repairing the mischief.

And now of what took place during the next half-hour I have no clear
knowledge, save as to our first charge, when, emptying our muskets into
that throng of half-naked murderers, we dashed forward, not stopping to
reload, but depending upon using our weapons as clubs.

It was like some horrible nightmare, where one struggles against such
odds that he can make no headway, but is continually forced to exert
himself to the utmost, knowing death to be close at hand.

Once, while I was parrying with my musket a blow which one of the
Mohawks would have dealt me, another ran swiftly around, as if to
strike from behind, and already in fancy had I felt the burning
sensation which accompanies the thrust of cold steel, when the report
of Master Bartlett’s musket rang out, while one of my adversaries
dropped dead as the other took to his heels.

It was a battle wherein we fought hand to hand, overmatched in numbers,
in strength, and in weapons, and yet to the credit of the Minute Boys
it must be said that even those who had shown themselves faint-hearted
shortly before, fought like men, regarding not their own lives in the
hope of delaying the enemy ever so little on his march through the
valley.




CHAPTER IV.

AFTER THE BATTLE


If it were advisable to spend the time, one might write page after
page, detailing the acts of heroism performed by the Minute Boys in
this their first battle, when, taken by surprise, and with odds of not
less than three to one against them, they saved the fort from capture.

Master Bartlett, who should be a judge in such matters, declares that
never one of us flinched from his duty; but I could speak only of what
occurred as I myself took part in it, and it seemed as if we were
favored by God, else the enemy must literally have overrun us.

There were times during the battle when it was possible for us to
reload our weapons; but before twenty minutes had passed, my gun was
so foul that I could not drive a bullet home, and was forced to depend
upon the weapon as a club, or use my knife.

And yet we drove those human wolves back from whence they came, all
save eight, who remained inside the stockade with no breath of life in
their ugly bodies.

I have always maintained that an Indian is a coward who can fight well
only when his adversary has been taken by surprise, or is too feeble
for resistance. So it was here. During half an hour, mayhap, they
fought like the wolves that they are, and then, as one after another
was cut down, the remainder of them turned tail, striving to make their
way out, and we did our best to lessen the number of John Butler’s
followers.

One there was who showed himself courageous, despite the fact that he
battled in a wicked cause, and, when we pressed him hard, stood with
his back against the logs, fighting until he fell dead.

The others were as curs. Not until the last of the horde who could
move had escaped did we count up our losses, and grievous they were as
compared with our numbers. Ezra Simpson lay dead across the body of a
stalwart Indian, with evidences enough near by to show that he had left
his mark upon more than one of those who would turn our peaceful valley
into a shambles.

Two of the company were seriously wounded, and three others, including
myself, bore marks of either knife or hatchet, but not to such an
extent that we were disabled.

It was a victory for us; but should we win two or three more in the
same manner, then were we undone for a verity, because of being wiped
out entirely.

It goes without saying that Master Bartlett did valiant duty. Two
others, besides myself, owed their lives to him, for it was as if he
saw all that was going on, and wherever the battle raged hottest he
sought to aid him who was hardest pressed. Without the old man, I fear
there would have been a different ending to this poor tale.

There was no rest for us when the battle had come to an end. Those
whose turn it was to sleep threw themselves down on the floor of the
blockhouse, and the rest of us did duty on the walls, all save five,
who were told off to drag out through the small gate, even at risk of
being shot down, the dead bodies of our enemies.

That done, we buried Ezra Simpson hurriedly but reverentially, and
perchance the tears which flowed from our eyes were caused by the
knowledge that our time of greater suffering was yet to come, while
they had done with the agony of death.

I think the fever of battle was yet upon Giles March, when we had
finished the mournful task of laying our comrade in his last bed, for
no sooner was that done than he said eagerly to me:

“Now is the time when we may make an effort to release Daniel
Hinchman’s sister, with more chance of success than ever before.”

“What do you mean, Giles?” I cried, in surprise. “We have but just
brought to an end as severe a battle as we shall ever again fight,
however long we claim to be soldiers, and would you run another
hazardous venture on the heels of this?”

“Ay, that I would, Jonathan Ogden. The Indians have been beaten
thoroughly, and for a certain time are cowed by failing to capture this
stockade, which, doubtless, they believed would fall into their hands
like a rotten apple. Now is come the time for us to strike.”

“I believe the lad speaks truly,” Master Bartlett said, as he joined
us. “If I know anything of the red sneaks, they will not make another
assault upon this fort to-night, but will spend the time mourning over
the dead, and patching up the living who bear the marks of our weapons.
More than that, it is not reasonable for them to suppose we would
attempt so soon to strike a blow in return.”

“It is my right to leave the stockade this time,” Giles said, in a
tone so firm that I realized it would be useless to argue against his
proposal, whereupon I replied, turning to Master Bartlett:

“If it so be you think it right for three of this small party to
venture into yet further danger, leaving us weak as we are, go,
although it would please me better that Giles took the command of the
fort while I journeyed toward Wintermoot’s.”

“Are you ready, Master Bartlett?” the lad asked, eagerly, and I fancied
there was somewhat of grim pleasure in the old man’s heart at the
thought of such a venture, for he replied promptly:

“Ay, that I am, lad, and the sooner we set off, the sooner will we be
trying to get back inside this fence of logs.”

“Yes, if you live to return,” I said, moodily, whereat the old man
clapped me on the shoulder heartily, as he cried:

“Those who venture most are apt to live the longest,--at least, that
has been my experience. I’m not claiming that we’ll be able to release
the girl; but ’twixt now and sunrise we shall know if it be possible.”

Giles had already gone into the blockhouse to find Daniel Hinchman, and
I was hardly yet recovered from the daze which had come over me with
the idea of setting out on a venture directly on the heels of a battle,
when the three were marching toward the small gate.

I ran after them to unbar it, wishing to have even that slight share in
the task, after which they crept silently out.

“God be with you,” I whispered.

“If He goes with either party this night, it will be with us,” Master
Bartlett said grimly, and then the three were lost to view in the gloom.

I was left with but eighteen lads to defend the fort, and it seemed,
with the going of the old man, that our strength had departed. It was
necessary I pull myself together with a will, else had my heart grown
so heavy that those who called me the captain of the Minute Boys would
have seen by one look at my face that I was no longer capable of
controlling even myself, let alone my comrades.

At such a time work, and plenty of it, does a fellow a deal of good.
I went here and there, doing whatsoever my hands could find to do, in
order to drive away the timorousness which was creeping into my heart.

As yet, those of us who were slightly wounded had given no attention to
their hurts. Now I insisted that each lad be looked after carefully,
saying to those who laughed at such coddling that it was necessary,
because our numbers were so few that the loss of one would be serious
indeed, and he who might be disabled because of neglecting his wounds
was nearly as much to be blamed as the coward who ran away.

It goes without saying that all this while we kept strictest watch from
the top of the stockade, but without seeing anything whatsoever of the
enemy, however recklessly we exposed ourselves.

It was as Master Bartlett had said, they were cowed for the time being,
because of failing in an attempt which they believed could be carried
through without severe loss.

And now am I come to that part of my story which seems almost
improbable even to myself.

The night passed, and the next day was nearly half spent before
anything occurred to cause either joy or sorrow. We had seen nothing
whatsoever of the Indians; it was as if the siege had suddenly been
raised, and I was such a simple as to question whether that might not
be the fact.

Because we had beaten back such an overwhelming number of Mohawks, we
lads were heartened wondrously, believing it possible to accomplish
far more than we had ever supposed ourselves capable of, and were in
fine fettle for whatsoever might come, when suddenly the watcher on the
south side of the stockade cried out:

“Here comes Giles March, and with a supply of provisions.”

I thought the lad had taken leave of his senses, and sprang up on the
platform, fearing the Indians were playing some new trick, when, to my
amazement, I saw Giles staggering toward the fort under the weight of a
heavy buck.

Behind him came Master Bartlett with a bag of what I judged might be
meal on his shoulder. Directly in his wake was the same girl I had seen
in the Indian encampment, and, bringing up the rear, appeared Daniel
Hinchman, burdened as were the others.

Had John Butler’s army marched out of the forest arraying themselves in
battle-line, I could not have been more astonished than I was to see
returning so soon those whom I feared had gone to certain death.

It is not necessary I should say that we unbarred the gate without
delay, and, when Giles came in, throwing down the buck with the air of
one who has borne his burden as long as possible, I cried out, even
before greeting the others:

“How did you dare spend time in hunting when the woods are filled with
savages?”

“In the first place I didn’t spend any time hunting, and next, it seems
as if all the Indians who were round about the stockade had beat a
retreat to Wintermoot’s.”

Then Master Bartlett, dropping his load on the ground, said, with
boyish glee:

“There is meal enough, lad, to fatten your larder for two or three
days, at all events, and Daniel has got of dried deer flesh as much as
will serve to keep your jaws working for a full fortnight.”

The girl entered the stockade hurriedly, looking around with an air of
most intense relief, as if she had at last arrived at some secure place
of refuge, instead of having come where the chances were that death
awaited her.

“There is little need to keep more than one sentinel on duty,” Master
Bartlett said, with a laugh, “for, from what we have seen, the brave
band of Mohawks has decided to throw up the job with which John Butler
entrusted them, and are spending their time in all kinds of heathenish
mummery round about their lodges at Wintermoot’s.”

Hearing this, every fellow leaped from the platform and gathered around
those whose mission had been so quickly but thoroughly performed, to
hear their story.

“I will stand on guard while you tell us how it happened that you could
not only do what seemed impossible; but have brought with you that of
which we stood sorely in need,” I cried, all that burden of fear and
responsibility suddenly lifted from my shoulders, as I sprang upon the
platform just over the small gate.

“I reckon Giles had best spin the yarn,” Master Bartlett said, “while I
attend to my rheumatics, for spending the night nearabout the river has
not done my old joints any good.”

Then the old man fell to rubbing his knees energetically, and I knew,
despite the smile which he forced to his face, that he was suffering;
but, when I taxed him with it, he denied that he was in any great
pain, saying it was better to drive away the ache before it had fairly
settled down, than wait until it gained firm lodgment.

The remainder of the company clamored for a recital of what had been
done, so Giles could do no less than go into the details, while Daniel
led his sister to the blockhouse as if, which undoubtedly was the case,
she needed repose.

“It was all so easy that, but for our precautions, we might have got
back by daylight,” Giles began. “Believing the Indians were stationed
as they had been before the attack, we wormed our way through the
underbrush, thinking ourselves wondrously fortunate in not coming
across any, and only when we were within an hundred yards, perhaps, of
Wintermoot’s did we see the first show of an enemy.”

“Meaning that when we gave them the dose they needed inside the
stockade, all the others grew disheartened,” Master Bartlett
interrupted. “It is the way the sneaks have. If you once get the upper
hand of them, they are whipped to a standstill.”

“It was not until nearly morning that we came to a little hill this
side the fort, where we could have a view of all that was going on,”
Giles continued; “but long before arriving there, we heard the howls
and yells of the Mohawks, as they sang what we fancied was a dirge for
those who had been left behind. By the light of the many fires which
had been built, for they believed themselves secure from an attack
because of being so near the fort, we could see not less than two
hundred of the villains, with here and there a white man among them,
and I have the idea that John Butler has got a reasonably big job on
his hands to hold the red allies in place, simply because the Minute
Boys of Wyoming Valley thrashed them out of their boots.”

“There is no question but that the one fight would have sent them back
home, save for the fact that others are on the way to join them,”
Master Bartlett added.

“The lodges appeared to be deserted, and we could see Esther Hinchman
sitting outside that one on the river bank. Now you must know that
all this hullabaloo was going on in front of the stockade, and perhaps
two hundred yards from the nearest wigwam, therefore, taking Master
Bartlett’s advice, we made our way down to the stream, where a dead
tree was floating in the eddy. Wading into the water, we pushed that
off. The branches hid our heads from view, and the remainder of our
bodies were beneath the surface. It was an easy matter to make it
appear as if the tree grounded by accident directly in front of the
lodge where Esther Hinchman was sitting, and then, watching his chance,
Daniel went up to her. The only fear was that the girl might scream;
but it so happened she did not, and in less than five minutes she also
was in the water, clinging to the tree.”

“But surely you could not get up-stream in the same way,” I
interrupted, and Giles replied, with a laugh:

“No, and neither did we try, for about the time Esther Hinchman joined
us, the whole gang of Indians filed into the fort, where, most likely,
they were to be feasted, in order to brace them up after the disaster
of the night. Then was the time when I believed we should make our way
into the thicket again, but Master Bartlett insisted that it would be
little less than wicked to lose the chance of adding to our store of
provisions, so he and I made a regular search of the lodges.”

“You were taking too big a risk,” I cried.

[Illustration: “‘WATCHING HIS CHANCE, DANIEL WENT UP TO HER.’”]

“Having gotten the girl, you should have been satisfied.”

“In which case you wouldn’t have so good a show of sleeping with a
full stomach this night, lad,” Master Bartlett said, grimly. “We could
do our work without being seen, even though the Tories had had their
sentinels on the stockade, which they didn’t. Giles is right about the
feasting part of it, for, as I came away, it was possible to see that
rum was being distributed generously, and a savage always expects to
gorge himself at such a time.”

“We brought away all that we could carry,” Giles continued. “I took as
my share from the lodges a bag of meal; but when we were in the thicket
once more and found this buck hanging up to season, I believed it was
a good trade to swap corn-meal for deer. If any of you fellows think
we ran our noses into danger, you are mistaken, for it was as safe as
any pleasure excursion you ever heard about, although had we waited
four and twenty hours before setting out, I question if Esther Hinchman
would not have remained a prisoner with the Mohawks.”

“And she may thank you for her release, Giles March,” I said,
determined that he should have his full share of the credit.

His cheeks reddened with pleasure, and he would have declared that he
was not entitled to any praise if, at that moment, I had not startled
the company by saying in astonishment, as my eye caught a glimpse of
something moving amid the foliage:

“There are white people coming this way,--women as well as children!”

Every fellow leaped to the platform, and then we saw that which at
first filled us with wonderment, but was afterward easily explained.

Four men, two of whom were walking on crutches, six or eight women,
all of whom carried burdens of some kind, and not less than a dozen
children, the largest weighted down with what appeared to be provisions
and household utensils, were coming toward us.

“Refugees from nearabout the burnt lands, if I’m not mistaken,” Master
Bartlett exclaimed, as he clambered up beside me.

“And why have they come here?” I asked, in bewilderment. “It would have
been safer for them to have gone to Forty Fort.”

“I’m afraid, lad, their coming means that John Butler’s forces are
advancing, and they have fled to the nearest fortified place.”

There was little need for us to speculate very long as to why these
people had come, for within five minutes they were all inside the fort,
and we heard the pitiful story.

Stephen Morley, a settler who had taken up land in what was known as
the burnt district, some six miles away, was the only able-bodied man
among the party, and he it was who told the tale.

There were in that district, within a radius of perhaps five miles,
six families. Four of the husbands were in the American army. Stephen
Morley himself was a soldier, but had been given a three months’
furlough because of illness, and arrived home just as a large body of
Indians suddenly appeared in the neighborhood.

He, knowing much of the condition of affairs, and understanding that
this must be the advance of Butler’s force, realized the necessity of
immediate flight, and, taking with them such goods and provisions as
could be carried through the wilderness, the party set out the night
before, travelling in the darkness, all unsuspicious of the fact that
Fort Jenkins had been besieged.

Save for the fact of the attack upon us, they would have been made
prisoners at the very moment when they believed themselves near a place
of safety, and, except for the number of mouths to be fed, I could have
rejoiced at their coming. As it was, however, I might not complain,
because they were fleeing for their lives, and had brought with them,
as we afterward learned, a sufficiency of provisions for three or four
days’ consumption.

It was a welcome addition to our number, for in those days, and in our
valley, the women could and did fight as valiantly as the men. The only
phase of the matter which troubled me was that we might be hemmed in
so long that starvation would finally stare us in the face, and, with
those children crying for bread, one could not hold out as long as he
otherwise might.

Master Morley could give us little information concerning the strength
of the party which had driven him and his neighbors from their homes.
It seems that the savages were yet several miles from the settlement
when their whereabouts were discovered, and Morley had advised
immediate flight, because of the rumors regarding Butler’s intentions,
not making an effort to learn any particulars concerning the enemy.

Among the other things which these guests of ours brought was a
quantity of powder equal to all we had in the fort, and this, as may be
imagined, was very welcome to us, for I had been looking forward with
cowardly fear to that time when we would be reduced to the last round
of ammunition.

As a matter of course the women and children were given quarters in the
blockhouse. My company and the male refugees could gain all the repose
which might be allowed us by the enemy on the ground outside, while the
weather was so warm.

With Stephen Morley, who had served in the American army nearly a year,
and Master Bartlett, we Minute Boys had good advisers, and I felt as
if I might well shift the heaviest of the responsibility on to their
shoulders.

As a matter of course, we took Master Morley into our confidence,
and Master Bartlett, Giles, and I held a council of war, as it were,
as soon as matters were settled down inside the stockade. Then it
was decided, in view of the success which had attended the visit to
Wintermoot’s, that we make some attempt to get game before night should
come. It was believed there would be no danger in venturing out, at
least until sunset, for it was not probable that those who had driven
the settlers from the burnt district would arrive before dark, or, even
if they did, their course would be far to the westward of the river.

Therefore it was that I called the lads together, asking if any of them
were minded to go out in search of game, and found that it would be
necessary to make a detail by name, since every member of the company
was willing to take the chances in order to add to the store of food.

I selected two of the lads whom I knew to be good shots, and Giles
March named two others. These four we sent out at once, with
instructions for them to remain near the bank of the river, and not to
venture above three miles from the stockade.

When they had gone we added the names of the newcomers to our company
of Minute Boys, dividing the whole into three squads as before, and
settled down to routine duty, with good reason to believe nothing
menacing would occur, at least until another day had come.

Then it was that Giles and I threw ourselves on the ground in the shade
of the blockhouse to sleep, and when we awakened night had fully come.

Rising to my feet, wonderfully refreshed by the few hours of dreamless
repose, I asked, curiously, of the first lad I saw, whether the hunters
had brought much game.

“They haven’t come back yet,” was the reply. “Master Morley and Simon
Bartlett are yonder on the eastern angle, watching for them.”

“Haven’t come back!” I cried, in dismay. “It was understood that even
though they were on the track of a deer, there should be no question of
returning before sunset,” and, filled with apprehension, I ran toward
that portion of the enclosure where I saw the two men of whom the lad
had spoken, peering intently into the thicket.

“What can have happened?” I asked, nervously, climbing up by the side
of Master Bartlett, and he replied in a whisper:

“According to my belief, lad, they have met the advance of Butler’s
force, and been taken prisoners.”

“But they were told to stay near the bank of the river!” I cried.

“True, and that was because you and I were so stiff in our own opinions
as to believe the Tory crew would keep on the direct course from the
burnt district to Wintermoot’s, whereas the chances are the scoundrels
counted on first having a look at Fort Jenkins.”

“We must go at once in search of them,” I cried, not stopping to
realize that but a short time before, when Daniel Hinchman pleaded
for aid to find his sister, I refused to allow any one to depart on so
hazardous a venture in the night.

“To what end, lad?” Master Bartlett asked, sorrowfully. “If matters are
as Stephen Morley and I fear, then, even though you turn this entire
force out, nothing could be done. To my mind, if four lads well armed
were overcome, then was it done by such numbers as are too many for us.”

“And are we to sit here idle?” I cried, almost beside myself with
grief, since it seemed as if I was directly responsible for their
safety because of having allowed them to go.

“There is nothing else you can do, Jonathan Ogden, in justice to those
who call you their captain,” Master Bartlett replied, and he had hardly
more than ceased speaking before a bright light flashed up near the
river, considerably beyond musket-shot from where we were standing, and
at the same time we heard shrieks and yells as of rejoicing.

“It is as we feared,” Master Morley said, turning suddenly upon me,
and speaking for the first time since I had come. “The savages have
captured the lads, and we know full well the meaning of that fire.”

“The meaning of it?” I screamed, understanding what he meant, but at
the same time refusing to admit it.

“Ay, lad,” Master Bartlett replied, in a tearful tone. “Now is the
time when those whom we whipped inside the stockade will have their
revenge, and, if I mistake not, the fiends count on doing their bloody
work where we must witness it.”

“Then you believe they have taken our lads, and are about to torture
them?” I whispered.

The old man nodded his head, and then turned away as if unwilling to
say more.




CHAPTER V.

THE SORTIE


There could be no question but that Master Bartlett had guessed rightly
as to the purpose of the savages, for there was no other way by which
we could account for the fire which had just been kindled.

They would not have camped so far from Wintermoot’s in order to break
a day’s march, and even if they had halted for the purpose of resting,
common prudence would have dictated that they do so secretly.

When I had reasoned all this out in my mind, and been forced to believe
the worst, it was no longer possible for me to think of ourselves as
Minute Boys, if by so acting we were forced to remain inside the fort.
Only one idea found lodgment in my brain, which was that we must, at
all hazards, do what we might toward aiding the unfortunate lads, who
were thus come to the stake while in pursuance of duty.

To remain idle within the stockade, as Master Bartlett seemed willing
to do, while they suffered such torture as those fiendish savages could
invent, seemed to me more heartless than anything I had ever heard,
and, forgetting my duty to the company of which I was captain, I cried,
passionately:

“It shall not be. We will not remain here with folded hands and allow
those murderers to do their cruel work!”

“Ay, it would not be if it were in our power to give them aid,” Master
Bartlett said, grimly. “Stephen Morley had fair chance to judge of the
strength of the red-skinned wolves, and from him we know that there
must, at the very least, be more than an hundred gathered around yonder
fire. To venture out now is but to play into their hands, leaving the
fort so illy manned that its capture would be certain.”

“We are stronger than before Stephen Morley’s party came in,” I said,
half to myself, and Master Bartlett replied:

“True, we are, and yet the number here is all too small for the defence
of the stockade.”

“If four or five should go out, there would still remain as many as our
people of Wilkesbarre believe to be here,” I continued, thinking aloud
rather than making a statement which demanded any answer, and the old
man asked with more of impatience than I had yet seen him display:

“What wild plan have you in mind, Jonathan Ogden? Don’t forget that you
are the captain of this company, and as such it is your duty to keep
them together.”

“A poor captain have I made,” I replied, hotly. “It were better for
all that the youngest of the party had been selected for the command.
If I should go out, you can serve the lads more to their advantage than
I could ever hope to do.”

“There is no good reason why you make such talk as that, and I would
refuse to listen, save that it is necessary I know upon what your mind
is dwelling.”

“That can be told quickly,” I replied, burning with the desire to be
where I could strike a blow at those who were making ready for such
work as the imps of the evil one would blush at. “I am minded to go out
there, not boldly, nor in a careless manner, but to creep upon that
band of demons until it be possible either to drive them away, or do
the last friendly act to our comrades who are prisoners--bring them to
their death quickly.”

“He who has had the most experience in warfare with the savages will
tell you, Jonathan Ogden, that you haven’t one chance in ten thousand,
even though you take all your company of Minute Boys, to drive away
those savages after they have once begun, or made ready for their cruel
work. I grant you it would be a blessed boon to kill the lads quickly;
but to do that you would bring down, not only upon yourselves, but on
all within this stockade, that horde of ravening wolves.”

I was not minded to continue the discussion when the moments were so
precious, and knew beyond a peradventure that Simon Bartlett would
never give his consent to my going in case I asked it; therefore did I
put the matter plainly before him:

“It is my intent, Master Bartlett, to do whatsoever I can to aid my
comrades, and with the expectation of meeting death while doing it.
Neither the fact that I am in command of this company, nor that it is
a forlorn hope on which I am embarking, can prevent me. If so be two
others here want to go with me, I believe it possible the dear lads may
be killed before they are tortured.”

“I am one who goes with you, Jonathan Ogden,” came a voice near at
hand, and, looking down from the platform on which the old man and I
were standing, I saw Giles March, who had come up unobserved and thus
heard a goodly portion of the conversation.

“But you must stay here, Giles,” I cried, and he replied, sharply:

“What fetters have I more than you? Is the captain of a company the
only one who is permitted to attempt a man’s work?”

As a matter of course, that silenced me. What reply could I make to
such questions?

“You know how few are the chances that we shall come back into this
stockade alive?” I ventured to ask, and he replied promptly:

“Ay, even as well as you, Jonathan Ogden, and yet would I go, for
death were better, as I look at the matter, than remaining here idle,
knowing what is being done yonder.”

“What is it you speak of in which death seems so certain?” Daniel
Hinchman asked, as he came up hurriedly, and I would have held my
peace, but Giles March must needs explain to him what I proposed to do.

“And who will go with you, Jonathan Ogden?” Daniel asked.

“I am going,” Giles said, before it was possible for me to make reply.

“Then you shall count me in also. It would be the least I could do,
after this company of lads has saved my sister from a doom even worse
than that which you say probably awaits those who went out hunting.”

Again I would have protested; but Master Bartlett, laying his hand
heavily on my shoulder, said gravely:

“Haven’t they as good right as you to risk life in the hope of aiding
a comrade? Now you have the two you asked for, and, if it still be in
your mind to go out on what I shall count a hopeless task, then let
me beg you do it secretly, allowing no person inside this enclosure,
save only Stephen Morley and myself, to know that the force has been
weakened by seven.”

“How seven?” I asked, with irritation.

“The four hunters and you three, for there is no more chance one will
return than the other.”

Leaping down from the stockade, I began hurriedly to make my
preparations, for however determined I was to sally forth, such talk as
Master Bartlett was indulging in could have no other effect than that
of making me for the moment faint-hearted, and surely just then I had
need of all the courage which could be summoned.

I would take with me nothing save my musket and ammunition; every
garment that could be dispensed with should be left behind, lest it
impede me in the short journey which must be made as silently as death,
and Giles and Daniel followed my example, until we stood in little more
clothing than was indulged in by those fiends whom we hoped to kill.

While this was being done, Master Bartlett held a whispered
conversation with Stephen Morley, after which the old man said:

“If you go out through the gate, lads, one or more of the company will
know your purpose, therefore I propose that you let yourselves down
from the top of the stockade at whatsoever point seems best to you,
and, although we dare not hope you may return, both Stephen Morley and
I will stand here on watch, ready to open the small gate when we see
you coming, or to summon the rest of the company to shoot down those
who may be pursuing.”

“As well go from here as anywhere?” I said to Giles, pointing just
above our heads, and he nodded.

Master Bartlett gripped each of us by the hand in turn, and thus
we climbed up, swinging ourselves over the top of the stockade and
dropping down on the outside.

I had feared that one or both of the men might attempt to indulge in
leave-taking, and so tensely were my nerves strung then that I could
not have endured anything of the kind; but, fortunately for me, not a
word was spoken.

After reaching the ground, it was not necessary we should hold any
converse one with the other. Each of us understood what was to be done,
and could see plainly before us the goal. The fire was leaping higher
and higher, and a deathly sickness came into my heart, as I asked
myself whether the tongues of flame had not already fastened upon the
bodies of our comrades.

It was as if Giles March read my thoughts, for he said in a whisper:

“They haven’t begun the work of torture yet, else would we have
heard songs and shouts. Yonder light comes from the camp-fire, where
doubtless they are making ready supper.”

As nearly as I could judge, the Indians were less than a mile away, and
the night was so far advanced that it seemed necessary we take some
chances of making a noise, else we might arrive too late, therefore I
believe we covered the distance within half an hour, seeing nothing
during that short journey betokening the presence of foes. It was as
if the murdering villains, secure in their numbers, believed that no
danger threatened them, or that it would not be necessary to send out
scouts, because we in the fort were penned up like sheep awaiting the
butcher.

When we had finally arrived so near the fire as to be able to
distinguish objects within the circle of illumination, it was possible
to see two of our lads bound to trees near by, and looking as one may
well fancy human beings would look when watching preparations that are
being made for the most cruel death which can come to man.

“Where are the others?” Daniel Hinchman asked in a whisper.

“Already dead,” Giles March replied, confidently, “and theirs was the
happier fate.”

“Why can’t they have escaped?” I asked, hopefully.

“Because, if such had been the case, we should have seen them at the
stockade before this. Stephen Morley has said that the Indians were
advancing like soldiers on a skirmish-line, covering not less than half
a mile in distance, and in such case, all ignorant of the fact that so
many foes were near, the lads would not have made détour wide enough to
avoid them.”

I hardly heard the last of his words. If, indeed, two of our lads were
already dead, then were they the more fortunate. We could do nothing
in their behalf, and it was of the living that care should be taken.

So nearly as could be told, there were less, instead of more, than an
hundred savages encamping here to indulge in their fiendish sport, and
the thought came to me like a flash of light that there were none of
the red demons at Wintermoot’s who would miss seeing such a spectacle
as that afforded by two white boys while they were being tortured to
death. Therefore might we with good reason expect all that horde of
bloodthirsty murderers would arrive before the final moment came.

I said to Giles that, if we were to effect anything, the task must
be begun quickly, for, although it did not seem within the range of
possibility we could overmaster four score or more, surely was all hope
gone when that number should be doubled or trebled.

“Ay, I am of the same mind, Jonathan, therefore say what shall be done,
and we will commence, selling our lives desperately, but making certain
to hold the last shots for those poor lads yonder.”

I had no more idea than he how we could strike the heaviest blow; but,
in turning over the matter in my mind, came the desire to lessen the
number of the enemy by as many as might be possible, and therefore did
it seem to me as if that might best be done by beginning the work at
long range.

Acting on my suggestion, rather than commands, Daniel stole softly to
the right of me, a distance of perhaps an hundred paces, and Giles as
far in the opposite direction, while I remained with my musket resting
on the branch of a tree, that there might be no question as to the
trueness of aim until one or the other should open fire.

With the reports of three muskets coming from so many different points,
each at quite a distance from the other, the savages would reasonably
suppose they were surrounded by a considerable force, and therefore
might be thrown in confusion sufficiently long for us to reload and get
in a second volley before any move was made.

This would suffice for six of them, unless we were careless in the
shooting, and after that had been done Daniel and Giles were to come
back to me, when we would do whatsoever was dictated by the movements
of the enemy.

It was Daniel who fired first, and I saw an Indian, who was standing
somewhat apart from the others, as if he was one of the chiefs of the
tribe, pitch forward on his face, dead.

Then came Giles’s shot, and a brave who was bending over the fire,
evidently cooking meat, fell among the embers, getting a taste before
he died, I hope, of what he would have inflicted upon our comrades. On
the instant I discharged my musket, and the third Mohawk fell, never to
rise again.

[Illustration: “THE THIRD MOHAWK FELL, NEVER TO RISE AGAIN.”]

The Indians stood for a moment as if transfixed with amazement and
terror, looking here and there questioningly, and not a movement toward
us had been made, when once more Daniel fired.

That savage who was standing full in the light of the flames fell at
the report of his musket, and his neighbor dropped an instant later
under my bullet, while on the other side of the fire a sixth man sank
down.

Then, as never before, did I work with utmost haste to reload my
weapon, hoping to get in one more shot before my comrades joined me,
and in this was I successful.

The seventh Mohawk had been sent to his happy hunting-grounds when
Giles and Daniel came up, and we three, peering intently toward those
bloodthirsty cowards, who dared not make a move, as if fearing that
some supernatural power had stricken their fellows down, loaded our
weapons.

Then, in a twinkling, we dashed toward the encampment, without any
purpose save that of coming hand to hand with those whom we believed
were speedily to kill us.

When we had arrived just at the edge of the thicket, and in another
instant would have come out into the light of the fire, the Indians
made their first move, which was to retreat until they gained cover,
for the brutes were never known to be willing to stand up in the open
against an unseen enemy.

“One more shot,” I whispered, hurriedly, and even as the last vanished,
two of them fell to the ground dead; but whether the third bullet
missed its billet, we could not see.

Now, on the instant, came to me a possible plan. There was one chance
perhaps in a thousand of its succeeding, and yet, if it didn’t, we were
in no worse position than before, for we had come fully expecting to
yield up our lives in the hope of giving our comrades a merciful death.

“You two shall stand here within the shelter of the trees,” I said,
hurriedly, “and fire as rapidly as may be possible whenever you see a
target. In the meanwhile I will make my way through the thicket until
coming up behind the prisoners, when there is the barest possibility I
may be able to sever their bonds.”

Then, throwing down the musket and drawing my knife, I made my way
outside the circle of light, hidden by the foliage, giving no heed as
to preserving silence, and hearing, as I ran, the discharge of a weapon
by one of my comrades.

My heart beat as if it were like to burst through the flesh, for there
had suddenly come into my mind the belief that it was possible we
should yet succeed, if not in holding our own lives, in giving liberty
to those who had been so near death.

Hardly knowing if I walked or ran, giving no heed as to whether there
might be any one in my path, I made all speed until, having gained the
tree behind which John Coburn was bound, and slashing through the
deer-hide thongs with my knife, I whispered, hoarsely:

“If it be possible to use your legs now, lad, make all speed to the
fort, where Master Bartlett is watching for your coming. In case your
limbs are numbed, stand where you are until the blood circulates again,
and then make a rush.”

I question if thirty seconds had been spent in freeing John, and then,
darting back into the bushes once more, I came up behind the other
lad,--Oscar Stephenson,--just as another report from the rear told that
an Indian had incautiously shown himself.

Oscar was free, and, as I made ready to go back where Giles and Daniel
were waiting, I saw the lad straighten up, as if trying his muscles.
An instant later the two were flying like startled deer; but their
movements were the signal for the Indians to rush forward, and in a
twinkling the whole savage horde was at my heels.

Crack! crack! rang out the muskets of my comrades, and, guided by that
sound, I reached them as speedily as my legs could carry me, snatching
the musket which Daniel held toward me, and starting hotfoot for the
stockade.

Rapid as had been my movements, the rescued lads ran even more swiftly,
for they had been looking death in the face an hour or more, and
were able to accomplish that which at any other time would have been
impossible.

Daniel was just behind me, not two paces distant, and close at his
heels came Giles, who, when we had run half-way to the stockade, said,
hoarsely:

“It were better we stopped here for one more shot than to cross the
clearing while there are so many behind us.”

It was good advice, and, wheeling about, I charged my musket with
trembling hands, for what with the excitement and the exertion, I was
quivering like an aspen leaf.

Then we waited for a target. Beyond the glowing fire as we were, it was
difficult to distinguish the enemy. I was on the point of proposing
that we move on rather than lose valuable time, when hardly ten paces
distant I saw a black form amid the foliage, and then another and
another, until we could count five sneaking up, probably seeing us even
more plainly than we saw them.

Fortunately all of our weapons were loaded, and, prodding my comrades
to call their attention to that which I saw, we took steady aim and
fired.

A howl of pain followed the report, as one of the figures turned and
went halting back toward the fire, while two dropped, and the others
stood as if suddenly turned into statues.

“Verily have we dealt a blow to the Mohawks of which we should
be proud, even though we never reach the stockade again,” I said
exultingly, and there was in my heart a fervent thanksgiving that I
had been allowed to slay so many of those who would make of our valley
a shambles.

“It will be better if we get to the stockade alive,” Giles said,
grimly, and then we ran more slowly, because of trying to load our
weapons as we moved.

I am making a long story of what should be told in few words, and,
therefore, will cease trying to glorify myself and my comrades for our
work of the night, to say that twice before coming out into the cleared
space in front of the stockade we loaded and fired at skulking figures
amid the trees, wasting no shot, and then was come that most dangerous
portion of the work.

Full fifty yards, from the edge of the thicket to the small gate of
the stockade, we must run exposed to the full view of those who might
follow, and Giles said, as we slackened our pace before bursting out of
the bushes:

“It were better we separated than ran in a bunch, for of a verity are
we to be their targets now.”

As he said, so we did. Each for himself, and, twelve or fifteen yards
apart, we started on that race with death.

It seemed to me as if I had no more than left the cover of the bushes
when the muskets began to sound, and, before half the distance was
covered, it was as if no less than an hundred were shooting at me; but
I came to understand afterward that this multiplicity of reports arose
from the fact that our friends within the stockade were keeping up
quite as heavy a fusillade as were the Mohawks.

And now for that which seems almost beyond belief: We three lads
covered the distance in the open, where we afforded the best targets
to our pursuers, gaining the shelter of the fort without having been
scratched by a bullet, and that when, I dare venture to say, no less
than fifty missiles were sent after us by the excited foe whom we had
outwitted so completely.

Once inside, with the gate barred behind us, I fell forward on my
face, unable to move or speak, so thoroughly exhausted was I by the
excitement and the exertion, and for a time I knew nothing whatsoever,
until becoming dimly conscious that Master Bartlett was bending over
me, saying:

“You have accomplished that this night, Jonathan Ogden, which I doubt
if any man in the valley could have done, and, if our people at
Wilkesbarre do not come to know of the courage and self-sacrifice you
have shown in behalf of your comrades, it will be because I can no
longer wag my tongue.”

“The others, where are they?” I managed to ask, and with speech came
power of motion, until I stood upright.

“All are safe, lad, that is--you three who went out, and two who came
back ahead of you.”

“Do you mean Oscar Stephenson and John Coburn?”

“Ay, lad.”

“And what of the other two? Were they killed?”

“Oscar claims that they must be at liberty, for, when the savages first
appeared, the others made for the river, evidently counting on swimming
across, and therefore, while there are two Minute Boys of the Wyoming
Valley who will not answer to the roll just now, it is probable they
are yet alive. I would not have believed, when you left, that twenty
men could have rescued those lads who were so near the stake, and am
burning to know how it was done.”

“There is nothing to be told, Master Bartlett,” I said, with a nervous
laugh. “We simply advanced and fired upon the Indians while under
cover; they were stampeded because of not being able to see us, and,
consequently, as much was done by our remaining hidden as by our
shooting. It did indeed seem like a dangerous task when we began, but,
as matters turned, it was no more than you or many another man has done
time and time again since the troubles concerning the ownership of this
valley began.”

“As to that I have another opinion, lad; but we won’t discuss it now,
for, unless I am mistaken in those red villains, there is a hot night
ahead of us. I am of the mind that we will have another attack upon the
stockade before morning, and it promises to be vastly different from
the last one, for now the savages will fight to revenge the death of
those whom you have killed. Therefore, as soon as may be, lad, I beg
you to get your company in shape, and see to it that you call upon the
women as you do the men.”

In a flash I understood that what Master Bartlett said was true; even
at that moment I knew the fort must be surrounded by those who thirsted
for vengeance, and, in addition to obeying the command of John Butler,
they would strive to kill us because of what we had done that night.
Nor would it be as easy to drive them away as before, and we were
facing a greater danger than Giles, Daniel, and I faced when we went
toward the camp-fire.

It can well be understood that I lost no time in doing whatsoever I
might toward making ready for the battle which was to come, and my
comrades who had shared with me the danger just past were not one whit
behind in their efforts.

We put on sentinel duty every member of our company, including myself,
leaving to Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley the task of making the
rounds to ascertain if each fellow was doing his duty, and the women
stationed themselves here and there under the walls, where they could
load our weapons as soon as they were discharged, while the children we
fastened securely inside the blockhouse, lest in their terror they come
out and impede the defenders in their work.

Then we waited for that which we knew was surely to come, and I had
more of timorousness in my heart during the few moments of quietude
which reigned than when we were making the attack upon that horde who
were preparing to torture our comrades.




CHAPTER VI.

THE SECOND ATTACK


Why it was that my thoughts should go back to Elias Shendle at this
moment when we were in the greatest peril, I am unable to say. Even as
we waited for the first report of a musket, betokening that the savages
were bent on taking revenge, the question as to where the lad might be
came to me, and straightway I, who had felt that he of all our company
was the most secure, began to be anxious concerning him.

If the lad had gone to Forty Fort without hindrance, unfolded his
budget of information there, and returned immediately, he would barely
have time to arrive at Fort Jenkins, and it was reasonable to suppose
he would spend at least four and twenty hours among his friends, not
thinking it might be absolutely necessary for him to hasten back.

Then, arriving on the morrow, mayhap he would find the stockade so
invested as to render it impossible for him to enter, and thus be
forced to return again; at least, so I figured it in my mind, until
coming to believe that I might have seen the last of my comrade in this
world.

Regarding the fate of the hunters who as yet were unaccounted for, I
had no great fear, because of the fact that their comrades reported
them as having fled toward the river, and, once on the other side
of the stream, I believed they would seek safety at the Pittstown
stockades, which, as I have already said, were directly opposite Fort
Jenkins.

“There is little use in trying to form plans for defence when we have
no fair idea as to how the attack may be begun,” Master Bartlett said,
seeing that I was in a brown study.

“It was of Elias Shendle I was thinking, sir, and for the moment had
forgotten we were here to defend the stockade against overwhelming
odds.”

“Elias may thank his lucky stars you believed it necessary to send word
to Forty Fort as to what had been learned,” Master Bartlett replied,
gravely. “With such a force of savages as we know are hereabouts, or at
Wintermoot’s, there will be no child’s play when the business is once
begun, for, if we tire one gang, as you did those who made the first
attack, there are others in plenty to take their places.”

“That has the sound of croaking, Master Bartlett,” I said, with a
mirthless laugh, “and it seems to me just now what we most need is
something to raise our courage.”

“After what you three lads have done this night, Jonathan Ogden, I’m
thinking that you are not in sore need of being bolstered up lest you
show the white feather, and, because you have proven yourself a lad of
spirit, would I have you look upon the situation exactly as it is.”

“And what may it be, Master Bartlett, from your standpoint?”

“Defeat for us, as a matter of course; but, please God, we’ll hold out
long enough for our friends and neighbors to know of what is being
done, and thereby understand the better their own situation.”

I was surprised that the old man should speak so positively of our
being whipped, although such must be the natural conclusion by one who
knew the strength of both parties, and I said as much to him, whereupon
he replied, gravely:

“To my mind, lad, a man can fight better having confessed his own
weakness, for he who anticipates the worst is not so easily discouraged
as the one who, believing he will be victorious, suddenly finds the
tide of battle turning against him.”

It had been agreed that all within the stockade, save the women, should
take their places on the platform as watchers, while Masters Bartlett
and Morley kept an eye out to make certain no one was shirking his
duty, and at this point in the gloomy conversation I bethought myself
it was time to take station, therefore climbed up just over the small
gate, with Daniel Hinchman a dozen paces to my left, and Giles March
about the same distance on my right.

I saw Master Bartlett walking across the enclosure, as if to begin his
rounds, while Stephen Morley was on the eastern side talking with some
of those on duty there.

“Have you and Master Bartlett settled what is to be done?” Giles March
asked, in a low tone, as he stepped nearer to me, both of us crouching
where we could gaze out through the apertures between the logs, rather
than expose ourselves uselessly as targets.

Knowing that there was little danger of disheartening a lad like Giles
by giving words to gloomy forebodings, I repeated to him that which the
old man had said, and, greatly to my surprise, he replied:

“I believe he is in the right of it, Jonathan Ogden. It isn’t
reasonable to suppose we could stand off very long such a force as John
Butler has brought into the valley, even though we had ammunition in
plenty, which is far from being the case. Sooner or later, unless help
comes to us from the army, we must be whipped.”

“Why?” I asked, hotly.

“Because John Butler has brought here an army to take possession of
the valley, and has with him white men enough to keep the savages at
their work, however little stomach they may have for it. Therefore do I
say again that, before this business is ended, I am looking to see the
settlements in Wyoming wiped out. But they shall pay a goodly price
for victory, Jonathan, even in the capture of this--”

He ceased speaking suddenly to raise his head above the tops of the
logs, with his musket ready for instant use, and, following his
example, I saw far away, even amid the gloom, a certain movement of the
foliage which told that some heavy body was trying to force a passage
through the bushes.

“If that fellow will keep on a minute longer, so that I may get a fair
idea of where his carcass is, I’ll guarantee he comes no nearer,” Giles
said, grimly, and then it was that there came into my mind once more
the thought of Elias Shendle.

Laying my hand on his shoulder to prevent him from firing, I whispered:

“Make certain, Giles, who you shoot at, for it isn’t impossible that
Elias may have returned.”

“Even if such was the case, he couldn’t have made his way up past
Wintermoot’s while there are so many of the enemy hereabout,” the lad
replied, but at the same time he lowered his weapon.

“You might have said an hour ago that we couldn’t have released the
two lads who were being made ready for the torture, and yet we did
it, Giles,” but, even while speaking, I said to myself that it wasn’t
within the range of probability that he who was causing the movement
among the branches could be our absent comrade.

Then it was that Daniel Hinchman caught sight of the disturbance
amid the foliage, and, seeing him raise his musket, I crept over
to give warning; but before many minutes had passed, we knew beyond
a peradventure that it must be a friend instead of an enemy who was
thus coming up. No single Indian could have effected anything to his
advantage by creeping so close to the stockade that it would have been
impossible to shoot us down save by thrusting the muzzle of his musket
between the logs.

“Keep your wits about you,” I whispered to Daniel and Giles, “watching
lest the savages make a dash, and I’ll open the gate for whoever has
been so fortunate, or so skilful, as to come alive through the forest
wherein are lurking so many of the enemy.”

Master Bartlett came up while I was unbarring the gate, and, when I
told him of what we had seen, he stood by in readiness to defend the
entrance if by any chance we had been mistaken.

Then, five minutes later, came a scratching upon the logs outside, and
cautiously I swung the narrow gate open sufficiently wide to admit of
one person entering at a time, when in crawled Elias Shendle.

Not until the gate was barred again securely did I turn to greet the
lad who had joined us at such great risk of his life, and, instead of
welcoming him, I said that which first came to my mind:

“Why did you come back, once having gained the security of Forty Fort?”

“Because this is my place, Jonathan Ogden,” was the quiet reply, “and
from what I have seen since noon, it strikes me that you need every
musket here which can be mustered.”

“What have you seen, lad?” Master Bartlett asked, anxiously.

“Savages and Tories enough to make a full army, and all of them with
their faces turned this way. It was near to noon when I came up within
half a mile of Wintermoot’s, and since then have I made the best speed
possible under the circumstances. Twenty times was I like to have run
into a white cur or a red villain, and twenty times did I get off by
the skin of my teeth.”

“You succeeded in reaching Forty Fort?” I interrupted, not minded to
hear more of information which was disheartening.

“Ay, and found there that I might as well have stayed here, for it’s
a question if they are not better informed as to the situation than
are we. Two days before I arrived there, Colonel Zebulon Butler came
from the army on a five days’ furlough, and, learning of the danger
which menaces, declares that he will allow the word ‘deserter’ written
against his name rather than leave this valley while the enemy are so
strong against us. The people have made him their commander, and it
is agreed that Forty Fort shall be the general rendezvous. Before I
got there, nearly all the women and children from roundabout had come
up for safety. Runners have been sent to General Washington’s camp,
which is now near New Brunswick, begging that troops be sent at least
sufficiently long for us to make an attack upon John Butler’s force;
Colonel Zebulon Butler himself writing to the general that it is
impossible for our people to retreat to a place of safety, and unless
succor be sent at once we must all perish.”

Elias ceased speaking as if his story was told, and Master Bartlett
said, in a tone of satisfaction:

“It is well that they are alive to the danger which menaces. Does
Colonel Zebulon believe Forty Fort will be attacked?”

“Indeed he does,” Elias replied, “and with good reason. Yesterday
did John Butler send a demand for surrender, not only of the fort,
but of the entire valley, threatening that unless we throw ourselves
on his mercy the savages shall be let loose upon us. It was when his
messengers returned to Wintermoot’s that I followed not above three
hundred paces in their rear, believing safety lay in keeping as near to
them as might be possible with secrecy, and thus did I come up as far
as that nest of Tories without fear.”

Even though Elias’s journey had proved unnecessary, so far as warning
our friends in the valley was concerned, it seemed to me of great
benefit, since we had gained information of the general situation, and
knew it was not necessary we absolutely sacrifice our lives in order to
give them tidings of what might be expected. Yet with such assurance
it must not be supposed that the thought of surrendering the fort came
into my mind, save as a last dread resort.

“How many men, think you, are in the Pittstown stockades?” Master
Bartlett inquired, of no one in particular.

“Surely not more than a corporal’s guard,” I replied. “Why did you ask?”

“There was in my mind the thought as to whether we might not persuade
them to come over to us,” the old man replied, slowly, as if to weigh
his own words, and Giles March said, sharply:

“If, as we believe, the two lads who are yet missing succeeded in
reaching those stockades, then do the men of Pittstown know by this
time all our needs, and would make effort to reinforce us if they were
minded to do so.”

Master Bartlett did not continue the conversation after this
interruption; but a few moments later I noticed that he was holding
earnest converse with Stephen Morley, and believed it had reference to
sending some one across the river with an appeal for help.

It is not well that I should set down what we said and did during this
time while waiting for the attack to be made, because it would not make
pleasing reading. With the knowledge in the minds of all that we were
heavily overmatched, there was little of cheer in our words; but no
thought in our hearts of yielding simply because the odds were heavy
against us.

Every lad did his duty as sentinel, but never a sign of the foe was
seen or heard until perhaps half an hour before midnight, and then the
battle was begun upon that side of the stockade nearest the river, the
savages suddenly bursting out from the thicket with whoops and yells,
at the same time that a discharge of musketry came from every quarter.

This was no more than we anticipated. In fact, it was the kind of
an assault we had reason to believe would be made, and were holding
ourselves in readiness for it.

Four of the lads had been instructed by Master Bartlett that, when such
assault began, they were to take stations on the side of the stockade
opposite where the attack was being made, in order to give an alarm in
case the enemy attempted to rush us from any other quarter at the same
time.

This first assault would not have been anything very serious, as I
viewed it, except for the fact that John Coburn, he who had been
rescued from the stake, was quite painfully, though not dangerously,
wounded, therefore was our force reduced by one, since he would be
unable to do duty again for several days.

The savages had come on with a rush, firing at random, each bringing
with him a log of wood to pile up at the foot of the stockade, with the
idea that they might scale the walls; but we poured in such a heavy
dose of lead that within fifteen minutes they had had all that was
needed, and to spare.

When they sneaked back under cover again, it was as if the battle had
come to an end; but Master Bartlett said, grimly, to some of those lads
who were congratulating themselves that we had won a victory:

“Don’t deceive yourselves, lads; they were but just feeling of us,
and the next time they try it, which will be before daylight, unless
I am mistaken, their work won’t be so difficult, for you will take
notice that the logs they brought are yet piled up at the foot of the
stockade. Now they may come with no burden, and it will be strange if
some don’t succeed in getting over.”

“If they do, we’ll make short work of them,” Oscar Stephenson said,
boldly, and Master Bartlett turned away, as if to say that it was a
waste of time to argue the question with a lad who could not look
further into the future.

In case only a certain few succeeded in scaling the stockade we might
overcome them, but at some expense to ourselves, and in time, if the
red demons could be kept at their work, we would have beaten ourselves,
so to speak.

However, Master Bartlett was so convinced that there remained a
breathing spell for us that he suggested to me the idea of allowing
at least half the force to lie down and sleep, if that should be
possible, and so I directed, but as for myself and Giles March, there
was no desire for slumber--death seemed too near at hand.

We were left unmolested perhaps an hour, and then the silence was
broken as the sentinels on the eastern side discharged their muskets,
when Elias Shendle, who was standing by my side, exclaimed, as we
started forward:

“They count on hammering at the same place until the stockade can be
scaled.”

Within ten minutes I had good reason for believing that Elias had
spoken no more than the truth.

Fully an hundred Indians suddenly burst out from the thicket, each
carrying over his shoulder a log, and running at full speed, regardless
of the fire which we poured in upon them. Throwing their burdens upon
those which had previously been brought, they immediately retreated,
strange to say, with a loss of only two of their number. Why our
lads did not fire with greater accuracy of aim I fail even now to
understand, and was not then minded to speculate upon it, because I saw
plainly the plan which the enemy had in view for the capture of the
fort.

On that side nearest the river was a pile of logs extending nearly
to the top of the stockade, and Master Bartlett said, as I leaned
cautiously over to see what had been done:

“They have made their preparations, lad, and I am of the mind that at
the next assault we shall find ourselves overrun.”

He had said only that which I already realized; but it irritated me
that the fact should thus be put in words, and I said sharply, not
with any intent to show disrespect to one of his age, but owing to my
nervousness:

“Of what avail is it that we continually speculate upon the time when
the end shall come? If they succeed in gaining an entrance, it only
remains for us to fight so long as we can hold our muskets.”

“True, lad,” the old man said, thoughtfully; “but it strikes me that we
have a duty to perform before that moment shall come.”

“And what may it be?” I asked, in surprise.

“If we fight until the last, refusing to surrender because of such
mercy as those demons will show, _our_ end has come with but little
pain; but how about those women and the children fastened in yonder
blockhouse?”

It was as if my heart ceased beating, for until that moment I had
thought only of meeting death as a lad who was defending his home
should meet it; but now I understood all too well that there was
something more,--something of horror in which I would have no part,
because of selfishly allowing myself to be put out of the world.

“But how can we provide for their safety?” I cried, passionately. “If
we fight to the last, more cannot be demanded of us.”

“Stephen Morley and I have been talking together as to the possibility
of giving those poor creatures one little chance of escape, while we
make our last stand, so that our lives may not be given up simply to
save ourselves from the pain of torture.”

“Explain yourself, Master Bartlett. We may not have many moments in
which to talk, and if there is work to be done, it is necessary that we
set about it quickly.”

“Even now Stephen Morley is explaining to the women what we hope even
against hope that it may be possible for them to do. So far as we know,
the Pittstown stockades are in no immediate danger; why can’t these
women and children, during the heat of the battle, contrive to get
themselves across the river, or, failing in stemming the current, drift
so far down-stream as to be beyond reach of the fiends?”

“If they can leave the fort, then why not we?” I asked, and he replied
in a tone which made me ashamed of having used the words:

“Because it is not for us to turn our backs upon the foe until the
moment has come when we know, beyond a peradventure, that nothing can
be gained by continuing the battle.”

In order that no more words may be used than is absolutely necessary
for the telling of the story, let me say that Masters Bartlett and
Morley had hatched up what seemed like a poor plan, but yet better
than nothing.

Their idea was that, when the savages made the next assault, if they
succeeded in throwing into the enclosure an overwhelming number, we
should make our last stand near by the blockhouse, or inside, as the
case might be. Before this could happen, the women, each taking from
the building itself such timbers as could be readily carried, should be
allowed to go out through the small gate, with the chance of gaining
the river, and there, trusting to the logs or splints which they
carried, gain the opposite side, or, as Master Bartlett had said, float
down to some place of safety.

It was a poor plan at the best, but yet the only one that could be
formed. As a matter of course, I agreed to it; but my agreement was
no more than a form, for, on approaching the blockhouse, I saw that
already were the women at work tearing out the inside in such fashion
that each procured a plank or log which would serve to keep herself and
little ones above the surface of the water.

I had no hope that it would succeed. With all these preparations for
the final moment, and the knowledge that when the Indians had made up
their minds to come in there was nothing to prevent them, death seemed
so very near that it shut out every thought of life beyond the next
assault.

And that came even before we had anticipated.

Giles had proposed that we divide the ammunition equally, and this was
being done when the sentinels on the eastern wall gave the alarm. It
seemed to me as if the words had no more than been spoken when, looking
in that direction, I saw, coming over the stockade like a black cloud,
hundreds upon hundreds of the naked foe, whooping and yelling, as they
struck here and there at our fellows with their hatchets.

Three of the Minute Boys fell at the first rush, even before I had time
to summon the others to the blockhouse.

Amid the howls and exulting cries of the savages, I heard Stephen
Morley ordering the women to put into execution the plan which had been
agreed upon, and as we lads and men ran into or behind the blockhouse,
I knew, without seeing, that the helpless members of our little company
were streaming out through the narrow gate, but believed that, once on
the plain, they would be met by those whose chief delight is to butcher
the helpless.

Then came that which you may call a battle, if such a name can be given
to an encounter where less than twenty were opposed to three or four
hundred.

We stood our ground, firing as rapidly as it was possible to recharge
our weapons, and kept up such a shower of lead that, strange as it may
seem, the savages wavered and hung back, when, by coming forward at
full speed, they could have trampled us under foot. There we held them
in check,--how long I know not; but it seemed to me that half the night
was gone before the foremost of the curs gathered courage enough to
make the dash.

At that instant I felt a grip upon my shoulder, and Master Bartlett was
shouting in my ear:

“We have done all that men can, and more than many would. Now let us
take such chance for our lives as remains.”

It seems pitiful a lad should be forced to set down the fact that,
after having brought himself to the point where he believed it his
duty to stand up fighting until death overtook him, he should beat a
retreat, and yet that was what we did.

Now, looking back, when it is possible to view the matter calmly,
my wonder is that we had not done the same thing before the second
assault, knowing as we did what the end must be. At that time it would
have been more than an even chance we might succeed in the escape by
marching in a solid body to the river, where, plunging into the stream,
we could take our chances of swimming to the opposite shore or of
drifting down. Then there would have been a possibility of retreating
without such loss as we afterward suffered, and without benefiting
those whom we were bound to protect.

[Illustration: “GILES MARCH AND I EACH TOOK HIM BY THE HAND.”]

Of all that dreadful story of Wyoming, the only bright spot in it, if
there can be anything bright amid so much of horror, was that out
of Fort Jenkins went all those women and children in safety, while our
little force of twenty-three or four got away with a loss of seven,
three of whom were killed at the first rush, one stricken down by
a hatchet hurled at him as we stood near the blockhouse, and three
captured when we began the retreat.

From the small gate to the river bank was not above eighty paces, and,
knowing that Master Bartlett could not run as swiftly as either of us,
because of his infirmities, Giles March and I each took him by the
hand, literally dragging the old man along with us, and into the river
we three went.

Elias Shendle I had not seen since the fight began; but it seemed to me
probable that he was among those who had first been killed.

I believe it was fully three minutes after we, who were the hindermost
of that retreating company, leaped into the water before our pursuers
opened fire, and then the chances of their doing any execution were
exceeding small, for we had but to keep within the shadows of the
western bank to be entirely hidden from view.

“Better leave me, lads, for I can’t swim,” Master Bartlett said when
Giles and I had forced him into the stream, and were striking out
lustily that we might get into the line of shadow where we would be
hidden, and I, burning to do something which would lessen the shame
of having retreated when I should have remained to be killed, said,
sharply:

“It shall be all three of us, Master Bartlett, or none. Do you take
hold of Giles’s collar and mine, and it will go hard if we can’t
succeed in carrying you along with us.”

“It is best to leave me, lads; I am grown too old to be of much
service, and a matter of a few days more or less will make no
difference either to me or the people of the valley.”

“You go with us, Master Bartlett, whether you will or no,” Giles said,
sharply, and then we held our peace, fearing to speak again lest we
give the savage foe good warning of where a target might be found.

And the waters of the Susquehanna carried us swiftly and silently away,
as they carried that night the women and children who were battling for
life, down past Wintermoot’s, past this bend and that cove, until the
shrieks and yells of triumph raised by John Butler’s wolves, as they
exulted in their victory, were lost to our ears in the distance.




CHAPTER VII.

MONOCASY ISLAND


Fate carried us to Monocasy Island, which is, as all know, about a mile
below Wintermoot’s. The first intimation we had of having arrived at
this place, which could hardly be called a refuge of safety, was when
our feet struck the bottom, and then, because of the excitement and
labor of the fight, and the exertion of swimming with such a burden as
Master Bartlett made, we were so nearly exhausted that, after crawling
up out of the water, neither Giles nor I could do other than lay flat
upon the sands, panting as if from a long race, which indeed we had had.

Even then we were uncertain as to our whereabouts, and questioned if,
unwittingly, we had not gained the opposite bank of the river. It
was enough for the time being, however, that we had escaped from the
merciless savages; but, when a prayer of thanksgiving welled up in our
hearts, it was hushed because of the sorrow which followed with the
possibility that we might be the only ones who had escaped from Fort
Jenkins.

Master Bartlett was in no better bodily condition than either of us,
and until the first gray light of morning appeared in the eastern sky,
we lay there upon the bank of the island, with the waters of the river
just touching our feet, silent and well-nigh heart-broken.

“It is time we were getting under cover, lads,” Master Bartlett said,
when it became possible to distinguish surrounding objects. “If we
alone of all our company have come out from Fort Jenkins, then is it
our duty to take good care of our lives, for they will be needed before
John Butler has finished his bloody work in the valley.”

“We shall live to say that we ran away!” Giles March cried, bitterly,
and Master Bartlett turned upon him angrily.

“It is only a boy who would reproach himself with what has been done.
Of what avail if we had remained until death came? Who could have been
benefited thereby? Think you that those at Forty Fort are not in need
of such as us? Everything within our power was done last night, before
we turned our backs upon the enemy, and now must we put forth every
effort that we may be able to join them.”

Well, Master Bartlett continued in that strain until he stung Giles and
me into activity,--until he had literally made us ashamed because we
reproached ourselves with flight.

Then it was, and before the day had really come, that we learned where
we were, after which arose the question of what should be done.

Save for the knives in our belts, we were weaponless; of food we had
not so much as would feed a sparrow, nor were we likely to find any on
Monocasy Island.

“If the people at Forty Fort are depending on us for help, then do they
lean upon a broken reed,” Giles March said, bitterly, when we were
hidden among the bushes where those who passed up or down the river
might not see us.

“Just now, I admit, we are not in very fine trim for fighting,” Master
Bartlett said, cheerily, “but that isn’t saying we sha’n’t get into
shape once more. It is a matter of staying here and sucking our thumbs
till night shall come again, and then, if you lads cannot drag me
through the water as before, we’ll put together a raft and drift down
until we have arrived opposite Forty Fort, where I venture to say we
shall be welcomed as those who did their duty, even when they turned
their backs upon the enemy.”

Well, much as he said, so we did. Looking far up the river, we could
see in the distance bands of savages on the western bank prowling
around as if searching for those who had escaped their clutches, and
but few of them were sufficient to keep us well within the shelter of
the foliage, for however much a fellow may prate about standing in
front of the foe until death comes, he does not in cold blood court
that death very ardently.

We did not even dare to come out from our place of concealment to get
water, and by noon it seemed as if my throat was parched, the thirst
being all the greater because everywhere around were the means of
quenching it, but just beyond our reach.

We were hungry; but that was of small moment as compared with the
craving for something to drink, and, with the view of taking our minds
from the suffering, Master Bartlett told stories of what he had done
during his younger days, when the valley was nearly the same as a
wilderness, or described how the first settlers fought in turn the many
claimants for the lands.

So the time passed, wearily, slowly, but none the less surely, until
the sun, which had seemed at times to stand still in the heavens, sank
toward the west, bringing evening near at hand.

Then, for the first time, did we question as to how we would make our
way down-stream. Master Bartlett was in favor of building a raft of
such saplings as could be cut with our knives, binding them together
with vines, but both Giles and I insisted that, having rested during
twelve or fifteen hours, we were well able to swim with him between us,
and finally persuaded the old man to agree to such method of travelling.

Night was not yet fully come when we three crept down to the edge of
the river, and, plunging our heads beneath the surface, revelled in the
supply of water, enjoying the sweetest draughts I have ever known.

With thirst quenched, it was as if my courage returned, and I felt
confident that, however many of John Butler’s force might be between
us and Forty Fort, we could succeed in entering that place of refuge,
although how long it might remain such was an open question.

“We shall simply be continuing the fight which was begun at Fort
Jenkins,” Master Bartlett said, as we stood on the shore waiting for
the darkness to cover us more completely, “and I am counting on finding
the remainder of your company there, Jonathan Ogden.”

God forgive me! it was the first time I had dwelt seriously upon the
fate of our comrades. My own sufferings had occupied my mind to the
exclusion of everything else, save when I listened listlessly to the
stories of adventure which the old man told; but now I questioned,
as a fever of fear crept over me, whether we three might not be the
only survivors of the fight at that stockade, which we had hoped to
hold until the valley could be saved from the horde which were bent on
overrunning it.

“Don’t conjure up that which will disturb you,” Master Bartlett said,
when I gave words to the thoughts which were in my mind. “It is enough
if we make our way to the fort, and then will come the time when we can
settle all doubts.”

Well, an hour after sunset perhaps, we waded down into the water, Giles
March and I, with Master Bartlett between us, and struck out strong in
the belief that the way was open before us. In fact, so secure did
we feel that, while swimming leisurely, we talked among ourselves,
regardless of the fact, which all three knew full well, that water
is a rare conductor of sound, and thus like simples did we run our
necks into danger when, by holding our peace we might, perchance, have
accomplished what was so ardently desired.

It was hardly more than ten minutes after leaving Monocasy Island when,
almost directly in front of us, there shot out from the western bank a
boat in which were five men, and, at the same instant we saw it, the
river in its vicinity was illumined by the flashes of guns, while the
bullets actually splashed the water in our faces, so near to us did the
missiles strike the surface.

Like a couple of loons, Giles March and I dove, carrying Master
Bartlett down with us, swimming under water so long as we could hold
our breath, and coming to the surface perhaps twenty yards down-stream.

Again the reports of muskets; again the zip-zip-zipping of bullets near
by, and again we escaped unharmed, to dive once more.

Even as I went beneath the surface did I call myself doubly a fool for
not having suspected that those bloodthirsty wolves, knowing some of us
had escaped by the river, would have gone down-stream to lay in wait
for our coming, on the chance that we failed to gain the shore beyond
them.

Once more on the surface; but this time we were so far within the
shadow of the eastern bank as not to be seen, yet it was possible to
hear the splash of paddles, which told that the enemy were searching
for us.

Now, when it was too late, I understood the danger of speaking aloud to
my comrades, but motioned for Giles to swim across toward the nearest
shore, for it was not within the bounds of reason that we could hope to
pass the boat while remaining in the river.

Ten minutes later, for we were forced to move slowly, lest our
whereabouts be made known, we climbed out on the bank once more, with
no idea of where we might be, save that it seemed probable we were yet
to the northward of Wilkesbarre, and no sooner had we emerged from the
river than we heard from behind us a voice say in English:

“They haven’t got below here, that much is certain; but now to prevent
them from landing.”

Then came a reply in the Indian tongue, which I failed to understand,
and Master Bartlett whispered:

“It’s a case of making our way into the thicket, lads, else are we
taken to a certainty.”

And so it was that we went forward blindly in the darkness, stumbling
here over some fallen tree, or tripping there across a trailing vine,
until it seemed as if we must give our pursuers good knowledge of where
we were.

Then suddenly, believing there was before us only the thicket, we came
full upon a stockade with such force that I was knocked backward two or
three feet.

“Where are we?” Giles March whispered, and I replied, heeding not
the fact that we had with us one more familiar with the country than
ourselves:

“I know not, save it be we have wandered back to Pittstown,” whereupon
he asked, irritably:

“How can that be, Jonathan Ogden? We have come with the current, and
not against it.”

“This must be a fort which Jonathan should know full well, since it
bears his own name,” Master Bartlett said, quietly.

“Fort Ogden!” I exclaimed, and there came to my mind the memory of how
proud I had been when the stockade was built, and the people decided it
should be named in honor of my father, who had given his life for the
Cause at the battle of Long Island.

“Then we are with friends,” Giles cried, exultantly, feeling his way
along the logs to come at the gate, “and from here to Wilkesbarre is
but a short distance, if we are not minded to stay.”

Master Bartlett held his peace, and I thought it strange that he should
not give way to joy, when for the second time were we come as if from
out the very jaws of death.

Groping with our hands, because the darkness was so intense that we
could not see even the trees in front of us, we made our way around
the wall of logs until come to the entrance.

The gates were open; the enclosure vacant save for the small blockhouse
which stood, as I knew, on the western side.

“Have they all been killed?” Giles asked, in a tone of horror, and
Master Bartlett replied:

“Nay, lad, that isn’t probable. Fort Jenkins was the first stockade
John Butler would desire to take, and this could well be left until
that work was accomplished. I dare venture to say you will find those
who garrisoned this place in Forty Fort, for, if you remember, Elias
Shendle told us that that stockade had been decided upon as the
rendezvous for all in the valley, and the people are wise to gather at
one place rather than try to hold many.”

“Then, if you are right, are we like to find Wyoming Fort” (by which I
meant the Wilkesbarre stockade) “in the same condition, and we would be
no better off to go there.”

“Our course lies across the river,” Master Bartlett said, decidedly,
“and there is no reason why we should linger here any longer than may
be necessary for you to regain your strength.”

“Then let our stay be short, if it rests with me,” Giles March said,
quickly. “I am as fit for a tramp or a swim now as I ever shall be; but
first we must go farther down the river, in order to give the slip to
those who were hunting us as if we were wild ducks.”

He had no more than spoken, when we were startled into silence by
hearing in the distance a noise such as might have been made by a large
animal forcing his way through the thicket, and straightway Master
Bartlett whispered:

“Those who were hunting us like wild ducks have taken up the scent in
right good shape. Unless we can bar these gates, it is a matter of
skulking in the woods, with the chances against us.”

Even the old man made a mistake when he proposed that we take refuge
there, nor were Giles and I any the wiser, for, springing into the
enclosure, we set about swinging the heavy barricades of logs into
place, and fastening them with the bars which yet remained near at hand.

Then it was, while we were waiting breathlessly to learn if those who
were on our trail would discover the refuge, that I began to realize
what had been done.

We were without weapons, already nearly starved, and had shut ourselves
in this place like rats in a trap. If, peradventure, those who were
coming got an inkling of our situation, and it stood to reason they
would know we could have no firearms after taking to the river, our
capture would be but the work of a few moments.

Even while such thoughts were in my mind, it was possible to hear
footsteps, and now and then a smothered exclamation, as those who were
advancing tripped or fell, and Master Bartlett gripped my arm in a
manner which told that he had come to understand much the same as had I.

Then we heard from the outside the same voices which had come to our
ears from the river:

“You were right, Sam; the rebels decided that they could hold this
place, and mayhap there are more inside than the three whom we have
followed.”

“It won’t take long to smoke them out,” another voice replied, and the
first speaker said:

“There is no need of running our noses into danger when the work can
be done safely. Go back for half a dozen more men,--tell them there is
rare sport to be had here, and in the meanwhile we’ll see to it the
cubs don’t give us the slip.”

“We have made fools of ourselves,” Master Bartlett whispered, “and I am
the one who is to blame for our getting into this trap. An idiot should
have had better sense than to have walked in here, knowing he was being
followed.”

“But why do we stay?” Giles asked. “In a few minutes these fellows will
have surrounded the stockade, and then there can be no choice in the
matter. It shouldn’t be difficult to scale the wall at the other end,
and take our chances in the woods, rather than stay here until they
choose to drag us out.”

I could have cried aloud with vexation because I had been so simple
as to settle it firmly in my mind that there was no further chance of
escape for us. Giles had spoken wisely, and it would be folly to do
other than as he suggested.

Master Bartlett, touching each of us in turn, for it was so dark that
we could not distinguish the movements of the one nearest us, crept
cautiously in the direction of which Giles had spoken, and soon the
three of us were stealing swiftly along, able to do so silently because
there was nothing to impede our progress over ground which had been
beaten hard by the tramp of many feet.

Giles reached the northern wall before either Master Bartlett or myself
came up, and, when we stood against the logs, he was already on top of
the stockade, waiting to give us a hand up.

Because the old man could not move as nimbly as either of us lads, I
did what I could toward lifting him, while Giles pulled from above, and
in this fashion we got him over, after which it was a simple matter for
me to climb up by aid of the platform, when I dropped to the ground on
the opposite side.

We were in the thicket once more; but the night was so dark, as I have
already said, that it was impossible to move swiftly and at the same
time surely. I certainly was not woodsman enough to be able to keep on
a straight course while travelling rapidly in the night.

Master Bartlett must have distrusted his own powers in this direction,
for he whispered, after we had crept away from the stockade as we
would from a place of deadliest danger:

“It’s a case of trusting to luck now, lads, and going blindly. So that
we do not double back on our tracks, we may be able to give those
fellows the slip and a fairly hard night’s work, for, believing we
are yet inside, they will spend no little time and labor in gaining
entrance without exposing themselves to what they believe may be
danger.”

It must not be supposed that we had halted near by where John Butler’s
Tories could overhear what was said. Before either of us spoke, we put
at least twenty yards between ourselves and the walls of the fort, and
even then conversed only in faintest whispers.

I tried to keep in mind a general idea of the country, so that we might
have, when it came time to rest, some knowledge of our location. We
left the stockade at the northern end; the river should be at our left,
and the only safe course lay straight to the right. If we could travel
in a fairly direct line half an hour or more, there was good reason for
believing we would be near the mountains, and safe from pursuit. Then,
when day came, it would go hard if we were unable to retrace our steps.

I had no idea of the passage of time, but staggered on as best I could
until Master Bartlett gave the word to halt, by saying:

“I’m allowing, lads, that we need go no farther. If the Tories had
followed us, we should have heard something from them by this time.
Let’s sit down for the night, and Jonathan and I will thank the good
God that Giles wasn’t as thick-headed as we, else all of us would be in
the stockade awaiting certain capture.”

Under ordinary circumstances I would not have considered it a hardship
to spend one night, or a dozen of them for that matter, in the woods,
especially while the weather was so warm that one needed no covering;
but now, weak from lack of food, and wearied with exertion and
excitement, I felt as if our plight was indeed sad when we stretched
ourselves out at the foot of a huge tree, with the idea of trying to
gain some repose.

As when we were suffering with thirst, Master Bartlett tried to beguile
the time by telling of his experiences while suffering even greater
hardships than we were then striving to endure in silence, but I could
give no heed to his words.

If the Tories had made plans to seek sport by hunting wretched
fugitives who had been driven by their wolfish allies from Fort
Jenkins, and could deliberately wait around on the river for them to
come down, as does the hunter for the deer to visit the salt-lick, then
might we with a certainty know that more than one of those who fled
from the stockade had been taken, and, being taken by such a crew,
would most likely have been turned over to the tender mercies of the
Indians.

Although I had good reason to believe that Elias Shendle had been
captured, if indeed he was not killed outright during the fight, I
strove not to dwell upon such a possibility.

Taking one’s bodily condition, together with the grief in his heart
because of the possible fate of others, it was difficult to bear up
under what might at another time have been borne with something like
fortitude, and the tears were near to overflowing my eyelids when Giles
March said, hopefully:

“I’m counting that two hours’ work to-morrow will bring us to Forty
Fort. After knowing what we do about Fort Ogden, let us agree that the
stockade at Wilkesbarre has been abandoned, and say that we must gain
the appointed rendezvous before finding ourselves among friends. Now
think it over. A tramp of not more than two hours at the most, then a
swim across the river, and perhaps another hour’s walk, after which we
are where we can rest and eat,--at least until John Butler takes it
into his head to make an attack.”

It was such talk as that which I needed to hearten me, for I am free
to confess that then my courage was well-nigh gone, and, putting aside
with an effort all the forebodings which had come over me since we
halted, I discussed with Giles and Master Bartlett the course which we
should pursue when day dawned.

Some one has said that “the darkest night always has an end,” but
before the sun rose again it did verily seem to me as if that time of
darkness would never pass, yet the day broke with not a cloud in the
sky, and, looking out from where we had thrown ourselves down, it was
difficult to believe that our peaceful valley was overrun by those who
would murder and burn through fiendish love of cruelty.

When I would have hunted around among the leaves to find something
with which to fill my mouth, for the day had so far come that we could
see surrounding objects distinctly, Master Bartlett said, with more of
authority in his tones than I had ever heard him use:

“Now then, lad, nothing of that kind. I have seen many a good man use
himself up by chewing whatsoever he might find in the woods. Better
suck your thumbs a few hours longer, and then we’ll sit down to corn
bread and smoked meat with all the keener appetite.”

“The sooner we begin the quicker will we come to the end,” Giles cried,
with a feeble attempt at a laugh. “Suppose you lead the way, Master
Bartlett, while Jonathan and I watch out to see if you wander from a
straight course.”

And thus we started, thinking it was only a question of endurance
before we would come to our destination, and little heeding the
possible dangers in our path.

We stumbled on like those who are drunken, because of the weakness
which beset us. More than once did Giles call a halt that we might
decide whether or no Master Bartlett was not making a détour to the
right or left instead of keeping straight on toward where the river
would be found. But never once did we say to each other that our ideas
of the country, because of the darkness when we fled so hastily, might
be wrong, until the moment came when we found ourselves climbing higher
and higher.

Then there could no longer be any question but that, instead of going
toward the river, we had turned our backs upon it, and were come to the
mountains.




CHAPTER VIII.

WICKED FOLLY


It is beyond the power of words to describe the sensations which I
experienced on learning that, instead of having advanced toward where
it would be possible to obtain food, we had been going directly away
from it.

What with the excitement of the battle and the flight, the fatigue of
swimming and walking, and, above all, the wearing strain of anxiety as
to the fate of our friends, I was no longer in a condition to fight
against fate after receiving this last blow.

“It is better to die here in peace than struggle farther with the good
chance of finally being tortured at the stake!” I exclaimed, throwing
myself on the ground, and Giles March flung himself headlong beside me,
as if it was no longer within his power to speak.

It was Master Bartlett who aroused us from the dangerous mood into
which we were allowing ourselves to drift, and I afterward came to
realize that, when we gave aid to him, we were but struggling to
preserve the one who should save us from such a death as would have
brought shame to our names, for he who ceases to fight simply because
the odds are heavy against him is indeed a coward.

“I’m willing to grant, lads, that it looks as if we had fallen into
hard lines,” the old man said, after giving Giles and me time in which
to realize that we had the same as surrendered at a moment when our
best efforts were needed. “The question is, however, whether you are
willing to die here, as do the brutes, without reasoning, leaving our
friends in the valley to call in vain for your services, or, if you
can, as brave men should, fight against the weakness of your bodies so
long as the last ounce of strength remains?”

“It is not possible for me to make my way through the thicket to the
river,” I said, in despair. “When we set off all so boldly, I was
well-nigh at the end of my rope, and now am I done up in good truth.”

“If that be the case, if you are indeed at the end of your strength,
then is there nothing left but to meet death with a smile on your lips,
as should a lad who bears the name of Ogden. It is not well to show
the white feather at the last moment, when, as you have said, it is
possible to die in peace,” Master Bartlett said, mockingly. “It will
be time for me to surrender when I can no longer raise a hand toward
helping myself, and, because I am yet able to keep on my feet, I count
on fighting against fate many hours longer.”

Then the old man turned as if to go away, and I, shamed by his words,
although not willing to admit it, asked in a whisper, as if it was no
longer within my power to speak aloud:

“What are you about to do?”

“Look for food first, since that seems necessary before I can hope to
push on much farther while my stomach makes such an outcry,” he said,
cheerily, and I asked again:

“How will you find it here among the hills?”

“When I was a lad living on the frontier, not yet as old as you, powder
was precious, and difficult to get, even when one had that with which
to pay for it. Then it was possible to snare game sufficient to keep
others besides myself from starvation, and I am counting on making the
same effort now. If the Tories hold the river, I will live here until
they have given over searching for fugitives, and then make my way
across, where every man with life in his body is needed.”

As he said this, Giles March suddenly sprang to his feet, crying:

“We are not needing any more of a tongue-lashing, Master Bartlett. I am
well ashamed of myself for having been so simple, and Jonathan Ogden is
of the same mind. None save a fool would lie down to die when but a few
miles separated him from his friends! Tell us what is to be done, and
you will see that we can hold our own with you.”

It would have been strange indeed if I had not been stung into action
by this time, and on the instant I stood beside Giles.

“Now are you true lads of the valley!” the old man cried, in delight.
“I can well understand how much of despair came when we found ourselves
back among the hills, and stronger men than you have made the same
fatal mistake of yielding before the last ounce of strength has been
spent. Now that you are come to your senses, let us decide upon what
seems the best course, and then hold to it. We will begin by resting a
bit, after which our heads will be the clearer.”

Then the old man threw himself down at the foot of a huge tree, and we
lads followed his example, when he said, as if having forgotten our
folly:

“Mayhap it was for the best that we got turned about. The Tories who
chased us into Fort Ogden know that some of us who left the stockade
yet remain on this side the river, and are doubtless hunting for us.
We will have a better chance of getting across after four and twenty
hours have passed, and shall then be in fair shape for whatsoever of a
struggle may be necessary, if in the meantime we can pick up something
to stay the gnawing in our stomachs.”

Then the old man began explaining how we might be able to snare such
small game as rabbits among the mountains, and to speculate as to the
possibility of catching a coon or a hedgehog, for anything in the way
of meat would be welcomed by us, until my cheeks glowed red with shame
because I, who called myself captain of the Minute Boys, had lacked the
courage which he was showing.

While he was thus heartening, and at the same time covering us with
confusion, we were startled by hearing a noise in the thicket as if a
number of people were approaching, and straightway forgetting that I
had so lately resigned myself to death, I drew my knife while creeping
behind the tree, determined to sell life dearly, for there was no
question in my mind but that the Tories were hunting us down.

Then, an instant later, I cried aloud in surprise, for Daniel Hinchman
and his sister Esther came in view, and, before either of us could
speak, we saw that they were followed by two women and as many children.

“How did you get here?” Giles cried, in joyful surprise, as he sprang
forward to where Daniel was standing in open-mouthed astonishment.

“Esther and I left the stockade hand in hand,” Daniel said, when it was
possible for him to speak. “She had refused to go with the women and
children, and was waiting for me near the gate. We drifted down-stream
clinging to a dead tree, until learning that the Tories were on the
lookout for any who might have escaped the Indians, and then I took
to this shore, for there was no other way open. We had no more than
landed when we came across Mistress Morley and one of her neighbors, as
you see. We were minded to make our way into the Pittstown stockades,
but before travelling very far found that the savages were in the
thicket close about, therefore turned back. How is it you are here?”

Giles told Daniel of our adventures, but without speaking of the
cowardice he and I had shown, and wound up the story by saying, with
the ghost of a smile on his lips:

“It looks much as if the Minute Boys had taken it into their heads to
rendezvous here, and we need only wait in order to have so many of the
company as are yet alive in line. Do you know if Elias Shendle came out
of the fight?”

“I have seen nothing of him since that moment when the Indians poured
in upon us,” Daniel replied, sadly.

The two women, hearing that we had halted because of weariness caused
by lack of food, drew from the pockets of their dresses a small
quantity of corn bread, which they had brought from the stockade that
the children might not cry with hunger when silence was necessary for
the safety of all, and urged that we eat it.

I looked shamefacedly at Giles for an instant, and then said,
emphatically, inwardly resolving that never again would I complain of
needing food:

“It would choke me to take bread from the mouths of babes. Keep what
you have, Mistress Morley, lest the children be in worse plight than
they are even now. Giles March and I are about to do what we may at
snaring game of some kind, and if so be we can find means to kindle a
fire, we’ll not long be hungry.”

With that, Mistress Morley drew from her pocket flint and steel, as she
said with an effort at cheeriness:

“When we were making ready to leave the stockade, I had it in mind that
these might be needed, and it only remains for Master Bartlett to find
that which shall serve as tinder, in order for us to build as much of a
fire as it may be safe to make.”

“If the women, who have children to care for, can hold their courage at
such a time as this, then have you and I shown ourselves unfit ever to
perform the duties of men,” Giles March said to me as we started out in
search of game, and I replied, sorrowfully:

“Let us try to forget it, else we shall be unable to hold up our heads
again. From this out I will never tell in Master Bartlett’s hearing of
what I hope to do, lest he remind me of this time when I showed myself
a fool as well as a coward.”

“There is yet time for us to wipe out the stain, and from this on will
I welcome danger, however great, because of the chance to show Master
Bartlett that it was our bodies, rather than our hearts, which gave
way.”

Then, as if we had agreed to hold our peace regarding the folly, we
spoke of it no more, but set about finding something which might serve
as food.

There is no good reason why I should tell of the long search, or of our
efforts to capture the coon which finally showed himself. It is enough
to say that, within less than two hours from the time of setting out,
we returned with meat enough for one meal, and had set a dozen or more
snares, using trailing vines in the stead of twine.

When we were come to the big tree where our friends had halted, no one
was to be seen, and a sickening fear came into my heart lest they had
been taken by the Tory hunters; but, even as we stood looking with
dismay into each other’s faces, Daniel Hinchman appeared before us.

“Master Bartlett has found what will serve as camp during such time
as the women may be forced to stay here, and there it will be safe to
build a fire that we may roast the meat.”

We went with him, arriving after a walk of five minutes at a sort of
cave under a shelving rock, on the side of the mountain where, thanks
to a thick screen of bushes, a party much larger than ours could remain
hidden from view of any who might pass without making careful search.

Another night was come before we had satisfied our hunger, and then
once more did I feel able to do my full share of the work necessary for
the defence of the valley, if so be we might get across the river.

Master Bartlett, mindful of others rather than himself, had gathered
fir-tips and leaves in sufficient quantity to form beds for the little
ones, who fell asleep as soon as they had eaten, and now he was making
ready to take some rest.

“I am thinking that this refuge is safer than Forty Fort, unless it
so chance the Congress begins to understand how sore is our need,”
Daniel Hinchman began, as if he had something more in mind, and Master
Bartlett replied, sleepily:

“Ay, lad, there is little chance either Tory or Indian will come thus
far among the mountains in search of victims, and here we may remain in
safety until such time as it is possible to cross the river.”

“If more of food could be had, I would rather Esther stayed here than
to go farther in search of what may not be found in our valley for many
days,” Daniel continued, and Master Bartlett, rising on his elbow,
asked, sharply:

“Tell us what it is you have in mind, lad, and without so much beating
about the bush.”

“How far think you it may be from here to the river?” Daniel asked,
without answering the question.

“Not above five miles at the most.”

“Then it is in my mind to set off at once, leaving you here. If matters
on the other side of the river are as they should be, it will not
cost much labor to come back for the party, while, if the danger has
increased,--meaning if the enemy is attacking Forty Fort,--the women
and children had better be here than there.”

“You are in the right, Daniel Hinchman, and both Jonathan Ogden and I
will go with you,” Giles March cried, quickly. “Master Bartlett shall
stay to look after the women; he should be able to find where we have
set our snares, and I am counting that by morning he will have a fresh
supply of meat.”

I fully expected to hear the old man make some outcry against such a
plan; but he held his peace, as if well content we should do as Daniel
had suggested, and there was nothing to prevent us from setting off at
once.

“Look well about you before venturing to cross the river,” Master
Bartlett called, as we walked away, and a moment later we were
stumbling along through the thicket, unable to distinguish with our
eyes even the trees directly in our path.

We walked in single file, each fellow striving to keep the others on a
straight course, and had gone no more than half a mile from the place
of refuge, when a low moan, coming from a clump of bushes directly in
front of us, caused a sudden halt.

There was no fear the noise could have been made by an enemy in the
hope of tricking us, for, without weapons as we were, our capture or
death might readily have been compassed, and I, who chanced just at
that time to be in the advance, asked in a low tone:

“Who is there?”

“A lad by name of Samuel Rogers,” was the reply.

I was overwhelmed with surprise, for he was one of the two lads who had
left the stockade to go out hunting, and was supposed to have escaped
by crossing the river when the Indians captured John Coburn and Oscar
Stephenson.

In a twinkling we were by his side, where he lay in a dense thicket,
and, before making any effort to learn if he was hurt, I cried:

“How did you get here? We believed that you escaped into the Pittstown
stockades.”

“So I did,” was the reply; “but when the men there made ready to go to
Forty Fort, knowing they were all too weak to hold the place in case an
attack was made, I did my best to rejoin you, and was come to the shore
opposite Fort Jenkins when the retreat began. Then I kept on, thinking
to cross from Wilkesbarre, where likely a canoe could be found; but
stumbled upon a party of Tories near Fort Ogden, and, while taking to
my heels, was shot through the leg. I gave them the slip, however, but
had just come to believe I should die here like a dog, for verily I can
go no farther.”

“He has his musket and ammunition!” Giles March cried, joyfully, as he
came upon the gun by chance. “Now there need be no fear those whom we
have left behind will starve while we are away!”

In few words I told Samuel why we were there, and then, as a matter of
course, we set about getting him back to the cave.

It was a long, difficult task to carry the wounded lad back through the
thicket; but we succeeded after a time, and surely it seemed as if God
was with us, for we came out at the big tree without making a turn,
which was more than I would have believed possible even in the daytime,
when we might see the landmarks.

“We’ll hope you find more of the company on this side the river, though
not in such sore straits,” Master Bartlett said, when aroused from his
slumber as we entered the cave. “The women and I will look after his
hurts, so you need not linger here.”

“This shall be left, so you may not lack for food,” and Giles thrust
the musket and horns into the old man’s hands, after which we hurried
away lest he should insist that we take the weapon for our better
protection.

There was a song of thanksgiving in my heart when we set our faces
once more in the direction of where we believed the river could be
found, and there was good reason for rejoicing, because, except for our
troubles, Sam Rogers would have suffered a lingering death alone in the
thicket.

“It’s a good omen,” Daniel Hinchman said, in a tone of satisfaction.
“We shall succeed in what we are undertaking, and mayhap yet be able to
give aid to those who are in sore need.”

Heartened by the knowledge that we had, perhaps, been the means of
saving a comrade’s life, we pushed on with more confidence, and it
could not have been much past midnight when we arrived on the bank of
the river, having neither seen nor heard anything betokening danger
during the blind march.

“Because of having no muskets, we shall not be hampered in the
swimming,” Giles March said, as we stood at the edge of the water to
regain breath before breasting the current, and no better evidence was
needed that he had gotten back his courage than that he could find
cause for rejoicing when we would be defenceless on arriving at the
opposite bank.

There is little need to say that we listened to make sure there were no
boats between us and our goal before wading down into the water, and
then all our wits and strength were needed to take us across against
the strong current.

With one to aid the other, the passage was made after such exertion as
left us unable to do more than crawl out of the water, and then it was
necessary to lie at full-length on the bank a good half-hour before
being able to set off in search of Forty Fort.

It was daylight before we were come to the end of our journey, and then
our hearts were made glad indeed, for at the stockade we found six of
our company safe and sound, they having been able to avoid the Tories
who were in search of victims; but, alas, Elias Shendle was not among
them.

Here, also, was Master Morley, and his joy can be imagined when we told
him that his wife and two children were yet alive, comparatively safe.

We did not spend much time in listening to stories of escape; it was
necessary we learn what might be the situation in order to send word
back to Master Bartlett, and before coming to an end of gathering
information our hearts were heavy with forebodings.

Counting old men, and small boys who could fire a musket, but without
much idea of taking aim, there were not above three hundred who could
be mustered from all the stockades, and these were talking boldly of
giving battle to John Butler’s force, thinking it would be possible to
take him and his men by surprise.

When I first heard such talk made it seemed certain those who spoke
were making sport of me; but before we had been inside the stockade
half an hour, Daniel Hinchman sought me out to say:

“It is true, Jonathan Ogden, that these people really count on marching
against Wintermoot’s. Colonel Zebulon Butler is arguing against it as
best he may, and five officers who have just come from New Jersey are
saying all they can to prevent this apology for an army from marching
to certain death. I pray that you go among the reckless ones, telling
them what you know of John Butler’s strength, and whether there be any
chance that it is possible to take him by surprise.”

Then it was, before I could make reply, that Colonel Zebulon Butler
himself came up, and asked, looking at me:

“Are you the lad who commands the Minute Boys?”

“I held the position of captain, sir, before we were driven out of Fort
Jenkins, and now am I at a loss to say whether there is any longer a
company which may be called Minute Boys.”

“But you know somewhat of the doings in and around Wintermoot’s, and
can make a good guess as to how many of the enemy may be there?”

“Ay, sir, and so can Master Morley, Giles March, or Daniel Hinchman.”

“Will you tell these hot-heads what you have seen, and set your
comrades at the same task?”

As he asked, so we did, moving here and there, wherever we saw a number
of men or boys gathered, and giving our story loudly, without waiting
for an invitation to join in the conversation; but words were of no
avail. Those who did not the same as accuse us of telling of that which
was untrue, claimed that we had been frightened out of our wits, and
mistook a handful of savages for an entire army.

“It is of no use,” I said to Master Morley, after a time, when we
were come together by chance. “Verily, it seems as if the people had
gone mad! The more we say the stronger is their determination to give
battle--”

“Ay, lad, that has already been put to vote, and despite the entreaties
of the officers from the army, it is decided to leave here at one
o’clock.”

I cried out in anger and grief, heedless of what I said, and one of
those men whose voice had been loudest for an immediate advance,
although he was a cripple who had never taken a step without his
crutches for more than five years, called me a coward, declaring that
we Minute Boys had no sooner seen the feathers of an Indian than we
beat a retreat.

“Do not make reply,” Master Morley said as he led me away by main
strength, for I was minded to call upon my comrades to bear me out
in the story I had told. “Though an hundred were to repeat what we
have said, and there were a dozen lifeless bodies here as proof, such
pig-heads as that fellow would still declare they knew better than
any other. At one o’clock we shall march out to our death, and the
women and children whom we leave behind will be at the mercy of those
ravening wolves. Thank God, my dear ones are not on this side of the
river!”

“Then you will go, knowing that we have no possible show of winning the
battle?” I asked, and Master Morley replied, stoutly:

“That is my duty, lad. Because these people are fools, is no reason why
we can remain idle when all in the valley march forth to battle.”

Until this moment I had not realized that those of us who had escaped
from Fort Jenkins must march back, even as those at Wintermoot’s would
have us do; but now I understood what our duty was, and as soon as
might be did I call Giles and Daniel to where Master Morley and I stood.

“Some one must go back to where Master Bartlett is in hiding,” I said
sharply, for it was already so near noon that there was no time for
argument, and I counted on their taking my words as a command. “There
are weapons and ammunition here in plenty, and he who goes to carry the
word of the folly to be done this day must take with him a full load,
so that those who are alive to-morrow morning will have that with which
to procure food, or defend themselves.”

Neither of the lads questioned as to whether we were bound to go with
the foolish ones; both seemed to believe as did Master Morley, that we
could not hold back even while knowing how fatal such a move would be;
but Giles March said:

“Who is to go back?”

“You, if you will,” I replied quickly, wronging the lad by fancying it
would give him pleasure to thus avoid the danger.

“Not me!” he cried, shrilly. “I will not have it said that I was too
much of a coward to follow yonder party of cripples.”

I looked at Daniel questioningly; but he shook his head as he said:

“My reason is the same as that given by Giles March.”

“Draw lots for it,” Master Morley suggested, “and then it can be said
that he who goes does so against his will.”

In order that the matter might be settled without further delay, I
broke off four twigs, saying as I concealed them in my hand:

“He who draws the shortest will set out at once, and give his word to
remain with those at the cave till this day’s bloody work has come to
an end, or John Butler has worked his will on the valley.”

“They are not for me,” Master Morley said sharply, when I held the
twigs toward him. “I am not bound to you, lads, and therefore do not
take chances with you. Besides,” he added, as a new thought came to
him, “I have no knowledge of where the hiding-place may be, and could
not find it.”

Without parleying I threw one of the twigs away, and held the remainder
toward Giles. He drew quickly; Daniel took the second, and the third
remained in my hand.

We held up the twigs that all might see, and it was Daniel Hinchman who
had the shortest.

One would have thought he had missed a great prize, instead of having
been saved from much the same as death, for his face paled, and he
turned away quickly, as if to hide a tear.

“Do not lose any time in setting out,” I said, again sharply, lest he
plead to remain. “Take at least two muskets, and let the remainder of
your burden be made up of ammunition. If it so chance that either of us
three be left alive and free when this day’s work is done, we will join
you at the cave. It seems to me well you and Master Bartlett should
be on the watch for fugitives, beginning at sunset, for some of these
people must escape death, and perhaps gain the opposite shore.”

“I will go to find a boat, so that he may set himself across the river,
without danger of wetting the powder,” Giles March said, as he hurried
away, and Master Morley and I went with Daniel to make certain he got
that which was so sorely needed by those in hiding.




CHAPTER IX.

DISASTER


We loaded Daniel Hinchman with all he could lug through the thicket,
and more than it would be possible for him to carry comfortably; but
the need of those of us who lived through the day would be so great for
weapons of defence that we did not hesitate to overburden him.

Giles March had no trouble in finding a canoe, for there were scores of
them drawn up on the shore, and many would be unclaimed when night came.

I was in a fever of impatience for Daniel to be gone, lest some of
those who were so eager to come against the overwhelming force under
command of John Butler urge him to remain, and we bundled the weapons
and ammunition into the boat hurriedly, pushing the light craft from
the shore almost before he had entered it.

“Make all speed!” I cried, as he began to ply the paddle vigorously
lest he be carried too far down-stream. “At the best possible pace,
with such a load, you cannot hope to reach the cave before the unequal
battle has begun, and within a very short time after that our people
will be seeking refuge from the knives and hatchets of the savages. You
and Master Bartlett should be able to save more than one life ’twixt
now and sunset.”

He waved his hand in reply, as if not daring to trust himself to speak,
and then we turned away, lest our standing there should attract the
attention of those who might hail him.

Even now, when we were committed to the foolish venture, we continued
to argue against the plan which had been decided upon, trying to prove
to the ignorant hot-heads how impossible it would be to surprise a
commander who had already begun his savage warfare; but only a few
would listen to us, and even these turned away when we were done, as if
believing they had spent their time on cowards.

Colonel Zebulon Butler, and the army officers who were with him,
appeared to be the only ones who did not believe it possible for our
three hundred cripples to overcome John Butler’s eleven hundred wolves;
but these military men, like us from Fort Jenkins, would go with the
undisciplined mob, preferring to meet death than have it said they
refused to obey the call to arms at such a time.

From the moment when it was seen that there was no hope of convincing
the foolish ones of their error until near to one o’clock, the officers
worked industriously, trying to get the motley gathering into something
like shape, and then the people were divided into six companies, each
with a military man at its head.

We three, together with the six Minute Boys whom we had found at Forty
Fort, were in that division led by Captain Durkee. Colonel Zebulon
Butler was in command of the apology for an army, and Major Garratt
stood second in rank.

We set out from the stockade at the time agreed upon, leaving behind
the women and children unprotected, and it was much like absolutely
abandoning them.

“Even though the battle does not go against us, the chances are that
those poor creatures will fall victims to the savages before any of
this mob can return,” Master Morley said, sorrowfully, as he looked
back at the helpless ones, and then we tried to put from our minds all
else save the determination to fight desperately so long as our people
could be kept together.

Our straggling column had no more than gotten under way before it was
joined by the justices of the courts and others holding office in the
valley, as if we were going out to serve writs of ejectment rather than
to offer ourselves as victims to John Butler’s murderers.

It was not until near to four o’clock that we arrived within sight of
Wintermoot’s, and then my comrades and I were literally bewildered at
seeing the stockade in flames, as if the enemy had applied the torch
lest we should succeed in capturing it.

“Can it be that John Butler, half-savage, half-brute that he is, fears
what this collection of cripples may be able to do?” Giles March asked,
in astonishment, and Master Morley replied:

“He doubtless fears that we are coming in some large force. If his
scouts brought in word that all the people of the valley were making
ready to march against him, he, knowing they had had a good chance to
learn of his strength, believed they were mustered in overwhelming
numbers. The loss of Wintermoot’s won’t be serious to him, since he can
soon have his pick of all the stockades in the valley.”

A few moments later we came in view of the enemy, drawn up in a line
which extended from the river just above Wintermoot’s to the swamp
at the foot of the hills, and then we were halted that some of our
officers might advance to select a position for the battle.

We were within musket-shot of the enemy, yet they did not molest us
while we were making preparations for a fight, and again Master Morley
had an explanation ready:

“John Butler is well content to await our movements since it will thus
be possible for him to see in what force we have come, and, later, he
can make his arrangements accordingly.”

Ten minutes afterward we were brought up to where the officers who had
selected the battleground were standing, and, when each company had
wheeled into line, Colonel Zebulon said, gravely:

“Men, yonder is the enemy. We have come out here to fight, not only
for liberty, but for life itself, and, what is dearer, to preserve our
homes from conflagration, our women and children from the tomahawk.
Stand firm at the first shock, and the Indians will give way. Every man
to his duty!”

John Butler, stripped of his feathers and other trappings, with a
handkerchief tied around his head, stood with his so-called Rangers
near the river bank; the Indians and Tories were in line to his right
as far as the swamp. Johnson’s Greens were just behind the Tories,
as if to keep them from running away, while here and there along the
entire front were Indians with rifles, who would probably have called
themselves sharpshooters.

In a low tone our officers ordered us to advance a single pace each
time we emptied our muskets, and to take careful aim instead of firing
at random.

Then we awaited the word, which seemed to me a long time coming, for
it was mighty hard on one’s nerves to stand there facing those who had
come to ravage the valley, knowing that within a few seconds we would
be engaged in what must necessarily be a life or death struggle.

“When the battle is over, unless by some queer chance we should have
the best of it, if you lads are yet alive, retreat toward the north
until you are half a mile or more up-stream, and then make the effort
to cross,” Master Morley said, in a whisper. “If possible, I shall
follow close at your heels; but, in case I cannot, and either of you
live to see my dear ones, tell them that I could do no less than die
when our neighbors demanded the sacrifice.”

It was well for me that we got the word to open fire just then, for my
knees were beginning to tremble beneath me, and in another moment it
might have been possible for my comrades to see that I was not holding
myself any too bravely.

It was as if John Butler had instructed his men to take the word of
command from Colonel Zebulon, for both armies fired at the same moment,
and each advanced one pace.

Then, because of the gaps which had been cut in our lines and the
wounded who writhed on the ground at our feet, we could not move
forward when next our weapons were discharged, but stood as best we
might, firing and loading with all possible speed.

How long we remained there exchanging shots, I am unable to say,
although it seemed to me a very long while; but Master Morley maintains
that it was not above twenty minutes, and then I could see dimly
through the dense clouds of smoke that the Indians nearest the swamp
were moving down toward the ruins of the fort.

I was on the point of speaking to Captain Durkee, who was not more than
ten paces from me, to tell him what I had seen, when that officer
pitched forward on his face dead, and a man in my rear came upon me
in his dying struggles so violently that I was thrown to the ground,
covered with blood, causing Giles March to utter a cry of horror,
believing I had been killed.

By the time I regained my feet and cleared the blood from my eyes, the
Johnson Greens had begun an advance, and we were forced to put forth
every effort lest they should overrun us, therefore did the movement of
the savages pass from my mind.

For a time the battle raged nearabout our company as hotly as I have
ever known. More than once we grappled with those who had come within
arm’s length, and, while our companions were cut down on either hand,
neither Master Morley, Giles March, or I had received a scratch. Twice
had one or the other saved my life when I was overmatched by some big
Tory, who chose me for an antagonist because I was the smallest, and
more than once I did the same service for them.

Then, while we were the same as drunken men from the fumes of burning
powder and the excitement of the battle, that company to the left of us
set up a shout of dismay, as the bullets began to come from the rear.

I understood then the meaning of that movement of the savages which I
had seen. The red wolves had crept along the edge of the swamp until
the yet smouldering ruins of Wintermoot’s Fort hid them from view,
and then made a dash which brought them in the rear of the left of our
line, where Colonel Dennison was in command.

Even above the din of the conflict I heard him give the word for his
men to fall back, and understood that such manœuvre was for the purpose
of changing position in order to meet the foe who had outflanked him;
but his men, among whom were a goodly number of those who had cried the
loudest to be led against the enemy, mistook--or afterward claimed that
they did--the command, believing he had said “retreat.”

In an instant that terrible word rang out along the entire line which,
up to this time, had inflicted even more injury than had been received,
and in a twinkling three men out of every four were facing to the rear.

Not an officer belonging to our company was left alive, and Master
Morley, believing he might stem the tide, leaped in front of those who
had begun to run, as he shouted:

“Stand to your duty, you men of Wyoming! This battle was of your own
seeking, and will you run away when we are more than holding our own?”

Giles March and I added our voices to his, but with no avail. The
hot-heads, who would not listen to us when we begged that they remain
in Forty Fort, were alike heedless of our entreaties as we urged them
to stand firm, and all the while the enemy was pouring in a shower
of lead that the panic might be increased.

[Illustration: “‘STAND FIRM ... AND THE VICTORY IS OURS.’”]

Colonel Zebulon, who was the only mounted officer, rode up and down the
line, regardless of the fact that he was exposing himself to the fire
of all John Butler’s force, as he cried, imploringly:

“Don’t leave me, my children! Stand firm one half-hour longer, and the
victory is ours!”

He might as well have appealed to the wind, expecting to still it; with
each second of time the men grew more and more frantic with fear, until
they were no longer thinking, reasoning creatures, but blind people,
crazed by terror brought about through their own folly.

It seemed to me as if no more than three minutes passed from the time
Colonel Dennison gave the order to fall back, before we of the Minute
Boys who yet remained alive were in the midst of a panic-stricken
throng which carried us, despite all our efforts, past the ruins of
Wintermoot’s toward the settlement from which, in our folly, we had
come to measure strength with John Butler’s wolves.

Behind us came a horde of yelling, exultant demons, striking with
knives or tomahawks in vengeful glee, and killing more during the first
five minutes of that unreasoning retreat than had been possible all the
time the battle lasted.

“Work over toward the swamp!” Master Morley shouted in my ear, as we
were borne along against our will. “It is certain death to remain with
this mob; our only show is to get back in the rear of John Butler’s
line!”

I did not then understand how this might be done, even though we
succeeded in gaining the swamp; but I had every confidence in the man’s
judgment, and, gripping Giles March’s arm because there was not time to
explain to him the plan, I fought desperately against my own neighbors
of the valley until we were on the western edge of the panic-stricken
crowd.

Then Master Morley, brushing past me and at the same time striking down
a savage who, having outstripped his fellows, had aimed a blow at my
head, ran at his best pace in an oblique line toward the swamp.

It seemed to me as if we would never gain that fringe of deeper green
which marked the edge of the morass, nor could we have done so but for
the fact that the Indians were delayed in the chase by killing and
scalping, and then, when it was as if my breath had gone entirely, we
plunged knee-deep into the mud and water.

“A little farther, lad, and then you’ll have time to breathe,” Master
Morley said, as he seized me by the hand, and I was literally dragged
behind the sheltering foliage.

Because our people were so crazed that they fled in a body, as does
a drove of sheep, we might have been pursued, but, where there were
so many victims, the human wolves could not spend time to search for
three when it might be possible to kill a dozen, therefore did we
escape.

There are nights even now when, in my sleep, I see that plain covered
with dead bodies, and hear again the horrible yells of fiendish glee
and screams of pain, as one and another of those whom I had known
and held converse with were cut down in the flight. Again I run
desperately, panting for breath, and see behind me the uplifted knife
dripping blood, or the tomahawk crimsoned with the life fluid of my
friends.

Please God I may never again be called upon to take part in such a
horror, beside which the bloodiest battle that was ever fought is
commonplace.

It was Master Morley who took command immediately we were screened from
view by the bushes, and neither Giles nor I had any mind to question
his authority.

We had filled our stomachs and pockets with food while at Forty Fort,
but, even though I had been on the verge of starvation, it would have
been impossible to swallow a mouthful while all that horrible scene was
before me,--while the shrieks of those who were being murdered still
rang in my ears, and, when Master Morley asked if we would eat before
continuing the flight, I was sickened.

We remained within earshot of all those dreadful cries not more than
three minutes,--only long enough for me to get back my wind, and then
Master Morley plunged yet farther into the swamp, we following as best
we might until, as nearly as could be judged, we were a mile or more to
the northward of Wintermoot’s.

Then we halted until night was come, and, while lying there in the
water and mud, Master Morley told us what he would do in order to
circle around John Butler’s fiends, who by this time must have been
literally drunken with blood. He claimed to be able to lead us to the
river as well in the darkness as when the sun was shining, and we were
only too glad to do as he proposed.

When we were finally clear of the swamp, so far from the battle-field
that no sound either of anguish or exultation could be heard, it struck
me that the country looked familiar, and I began to fear it might have
been possible, in our fear and horror, we had turned toward the south
instead of the north, when suddenly we came upon what had once been
Fort Jenkins, but was now only blackened ruins.

The enemy made no attempt to hold it when we Minute Boys were forced to
retreat, but had applied the torch, and that which had cost the people
of Wyoming so much of labor was but a marking of half-burned logs.

“We are now opposite the Pittstown stockades,” Giles March said,
speaking for the first time since this second portion of our flight had
been resumed. “Think you we would have any chance of safety by going
there?”

“It is better that we make for the cave, as has been agreed upon,”
Master Morley said, hoarsely, and I knew full well how he was hungering
to see, once more, those whom he had never expected to greet again.
“We shall then be where the enemy has little idea of finding victims,
and there are not enough men now left in all the valley to hold the
best stockade that was ever built against John Butler’s curs, who are
well-nigh mad with the taste of blood.”

We made no further question as to what we would do, but continued on
to the river; and there, when I would have plunged in to swim across
without delay, Master Morley checked me as he said:

“The ammunition is too precious to be wasted. We must first build such
a raft as will carry our muskets and powder-horns, and then push it
before us as we swim.”

We worked feverishly, not knowing how soon the bloodthirsty brutes
might come back to see if there had been any poor wretches left behind
with sufficient of life in them to afford pleasure by their torture,
and perhaps no more than five minutes were spent before, forcing the
small raft in front of us, we waded out into the black waters.

“Now is the time when we must strain every muscle, lest we be carried
down on Monocasy Island,” Master Morley said, as we struck out, and,
surprised by the words, I asked:

“Why should we not rest ourselves on the island? It will be a long pull
against this vicious current, and we shall need to regain our wind.”

“To my mind Monocasy Island is become no more than a trap to catch
those who, outstripping the others, took to the river with much the
same idea that we have, and it is there the savages will seek fresh
victims.”

As he ceased speaking, Master Morley struck out vigorously, minded, as
I believed, to aid us in the swimming.

I could not put much faith in the proposition that John Butler’s wolves
would bethink themselves of the island, and, therefore, but for what
our leader had said, should have sought refuge on that small spot of
land; but because of having given my word to do as he directed, I
strained every muscle to stem the current.

Work as we might, it was impossible to gain the eastern shore before
coming near Monocasy, and, when we were within a hundred yards or more
of it, good proof was had that Master Morley had not made any mistake.

From three or four points of the small island could be heard shrieks
and cries, and we knew only too well that the savages, and most likely
the Tories as well, were hunting down their human game.

Thanks to the darkness of the night and our distance from the island,
we were not discovered while drifting past; but, before having gotten
so far down-stream as to be beyond hearing of the dreadful work, our
feet touched the bottom.

It can well be supposed that we made all haste to get under cover, and,
once hidden by the foliage, it was possible to see, on the western
shore of the river, flames mounting to the sky in twenty places at the
same time, telling of the homes which were given over to the torch by
the orders of that king who claimed us as his subjects.

“And this is the end of the wicked folly!” Master Morley said, with a
long-drawn sigh. “We are told that we should not speak ill of the dead;
and, while it stands to reason that the greater number of those who
were so eager to be led against John Butler’s murdering followers are
no longer in this world, yet I claim now, and always shall, that they
alone are responsible for the crimes which have been committed since
noon of the day just past.”

“The whole valley will now be overrun; we can no longer call any place
our home!” Giles March exclaimed, passionately, and I, understanding
that such converse was but tending to make us faint-hearted, proposed
that we set off for the cave.

“No one can say how soon the Tories may come this way in search of
sport, as when we fled from Fort Jenkins, and it is well that we seek
some safer refuge while there is an opportunity,” I said, laying my
hand on Giles’s shoulder to arouse him from the slough of despondency
into which he had fallen.

“Our homes, until such as John Butler and his imps have been killed
or driven out of the country, will be in the army, doing what we may
against a king who would thus force love from his people,” Master
Morley said, sternly, and then it was I realized there was no other
refuge for us in case we succeeded in getting out of the valley alive.

It was not a simple matter to find our way through the forest in
the darkness, for there was nothing save a knowledge of the general
direction to guide us; but we stumbled on as best we might, well
content, since each step took us just so much farther away from the
scene of murder.

Never once did we come across any rock or tree which could be
recognized, and when we had travelled as long as it seemed would have
been necessary had our course been the true one, I said, coming to a
full stop:

“We may be going in a circle, as when Master Bartlett was leading, and
I am of the mind that we halt here until morning rather than take the
chances of coming upon the river bank again.”

“This time Master Bartlett will lead you true, and there is no need
of a halt until you are come to where can be had food and a bed,” a
voice from the thicket said, in cautious tones, and I made no effort to
repress a cry of joy, for I knew it was the old man who had spoken.

“I have been back and forth here since Daniel Hinchman arrived,” the
old man said, as he made his way through the thicket to where we were
standing. “Already have we picked up two of the Minute Boys who were
among the missing since the retreat from Fort Jenkins, and there may be
more than you hereabout who are searching for a hiding-place.”

“Was Elias Shendle one of the two?” I asked, eagerly, and Master
Bartlett shook his head mournfully.

“It is to be feared we are the only ones remaining on this side,”
Stephen Morley said, mournfully, and then, as a matter of course,
Master Bartlett insisted on hearing of what had taken place.

Neither Giles March nor I had the heart to tell the dreadful story, and
even Stephen Morley made it as brief as possible; but he told enough
to give the old man an idea of the horrors we had seen, and said, in
conclusion:

“No good can come of repeating such a tale in the hearing of the women,
for they have already had enough to terrify them; therefore, when we
reach the cave, let it be said we fought a pitched battle, and were
beaten so sorely that it will no longer be possible to live in the
valley until the Continental army has won for us our independence.”

To that we all agreed, and then it was I asked Master Bartlett for the
names of the two Minute Boys whom he had found.

“One is that Miles Parker who lived down Hanover way, and the other
is Oscar Stephenson, who is well crippled with a bullet-wound in the
shoulder, received during our fight at the stockade.”

“How is it that they strayed in this direction?” I asked, curiously.

“They drifted down-stream, according to their story, a long bit past
here, and landed on this side, when Stephenson grew so weak that it was
necessary to halt. Parker nursed him as best he could, and the two had
set out again, hoping to find a boat in which they could cross, for
Oscar was too weak to swim, when the din of the battle could be heard.
They made for the mountains, and I came across them just in time, for
the wounded lad was nearly done up.”

Having made this explanation, the old man wheeled about to lead the
way to the cave, and we followed, thanking God most fervently that our
lives had been spared when so many were taken.

It was like a home-coming to meet those anxious ones who had been
awaiting us, for here we were among friends, and shut out from the
sickening horrors of the other shore.

There was no need to say that we had been beaten in battle, for our
appearance told of flight, hurried and fearful. Mistress Morley flung
her arms around her husband’s neck as tears of joy and relief streamed
down her cheeks; and I, who had expected no womanly welcome, received
one which raised, in some slight degree, the burden from my heart, when
Esther Hinchman took both my hands in hers as she said:

“God has been good to let you come back to us.”




CHAPTER X.

PLANS FOR THE FUTURE


Daniel was not to be seen when we entered the cave, but Master Bartlett
explained his absence by saying that he was out in search of game. That
he had been at work industriously we could see, for there were the
carcasses of two deer cut up and stacked inside, while near by were a
dozen or more pheasants.

Even before making any attempt to tell such a story regarding the
events of that fearful day as had been decided upon, Giles March and I
gave attention to the wounded.

Samuel Rogers was resting comfortably on a pile of leaves at the
farther end of the cave, and declared that he had improved wondrously
since we brought him there, while Oscar Stephenson appeared to be
suffering rather from exhaustion, caused by rapid travel and loss of
blood, than from the bullet, which had ploughed its way through the
flesh without breaking bones.

Having seen so much of killing during the day just past, I was actually
surprised at learning how many of us had been spared from what was
neither more nor less than a massacre. The cave had seemed too large
when we first found it; but now, with so many inside, it was all too
small for comfortable living.

Lest the reader may have forgotten how many of us were here assembled,
let me set down the list:

First, there was Mistress Morley, and the other woman whose name I do
not now remember, with the two Morley children. Esther Hinchman made up
the list of females.

Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley represented the men of the valley,
and in addition we had of the Minute Boys, Daniel Hinchman, for we
counted him as among us, Samuel Rogers, Giles March, Oscar Stephenson,
Miles Parker, and myself.

I had not supposed so many of our company escaped the tomahawk and the
scalping-knife until I saw them here assembled, and it was in my mind
that we were more in numbers than all the others who had come out alive
from the battle with John Butler’s renegades and red wolves.

That Daniel Hinchman and Master Bartlett had worked like beavers during
the absence of Giles March and myself, there could be no question. The
cave, if such it could be called, had been cleared of rubbish, and that
part of it to be used as sleeping quarters was covered with leaves and
fir-tips.

To my great delight, during such house-cleaning a living spring at the
farther end of the excavation had been found, and, as showing how we
might hold out against a considerable force for many days without fear
of bodily suffering, Master Bartlett explained that it was his purpose,
now we were all there to aid in the labor, to bring a number of large
rocks in order to partially close up the mouth in such fashion that
only one person could enter at a time. Therefore did it seem as if we
would be more secure, in event of an attack, than if we were holding
the best stockade that had ever been built in the valley.

Mistress Morley and Master Bartlett had made further plans for the
bettering of this refuge as soon as there was time in which to do the
work, and among other things it was decided that it might be possible
to drill a hole through the side of the mountain into the cave, using
a sharpened sapling as a drill,--in case there were no rocks to
interfere,--and thereby an outlet for smoke could be had.

Both Giles March and I said all we could by way of encouraging the
others in making the place more habitable, for after what had occurred
since those hot-heads at Forty Fort insisted upon doing exactly as
John Butler would have them, it was more than reasonable to suppose
this place would be their only shelter and refuge until the Tories and
savages were minded to leave the valley. In other words, as we who knew
the truth believed, many months must elapse before it would be safe for
the women and children to venture out from the hiding-place.

Before the new day was an hour old, Daniel Hinchman came in with a
goodly supply of game, which had been taken in the snares, and it goes
without saying that he was feverishly impatient to learn how the battle
had terminated, therefore, acting upon the advice of Stephen Morley
that the truth should not be told in the presence of the women, Giles
March and I led him a short distance up the mountainside, where we
related the terrible story.

He was nearly overcome by astonishment and grief, and how could it be
otherwise, for we had the same as told him that all his neighbors and
friends, those whom he knew and loved, were dead, and yet, at that time
we were ignorant of more than half the horrors which had come upon us
of Wyoming since we, who had escaped from the retreat, entered the
swamp to make our way alone.

“And now what is to be done?” Daniel Hinchman asked, helplessly, when
we were come to an end of the dreadful recital. “Are we to stay here?”

“Where else, think you, will your sister be safe, unless peradventure
you make the attempt to lead her across the mountains to the Delaware
River?” Giles March asked, and I added:

“Even though it were probable she could withstand all the fatigue
and hardships of a long, perilous journey, Daniel Hinchman, are you
warranted in leaving the other women? Seeing that we are come out,
as if led by God, from all the horrors which have descended upon the
valley, are we not bound together until such time as the entire party
may go forth in peace, if, peradventure, that day shall ever come?”

“I am not minded to leave you, lads, because, save for your company
of Minute Boys, Esther would yet be a prisoner among the Mohawks, if
they had allowed her to live, and I, most like, be among those who are
slain. I was only questioning if we were to make of yonder cave our
dwelling?”

When we had come to this point in the conversation, Master Bartlett and
Stephen Morley joined us, as if understanding that we were holding a
consultation as to the future, and so did it become right speedily, for
Master Morley took it upon himself to reply to Daniel’s question.

“If Jonathan Ogden and Giles March have described to you one-half the
horrors which we three have witnessed since yesterday’s sun rose,
then must you know that, until some great change can be effected, are
we bound to remain here, where those whom we love are in reasonable
safety, and it seems to me as if we could do no better than settle down
with the idea of making this our abiding-place for a time.”

“That is all which can be done,” Master Bartlett added. “With so many
hands, the labor of making the cave more habitable will be simple, and
it is not likely, unless we ourselves grow careless, that any of the
enemy will come to suspect the whereabouts of our refuge.”

“Of course we must know what may be going on in the valley,” Giles
March said, quickly, “and there should not be overmuch danger if one of
us sets out very soon in gaining the information.”

“I will be that one, and go to-night,” Daniel Hinchman said, before it
was possible for me to propose that I myself make the venture. “The
canoe in which I came across the river is hidden snugly some distance
from the water, and I alone can find it.”

Master Bartlett nodded his head, as if to say that the proposition was
one which should be entertained by us, and, therefore, without further
words, was it settled that Daniel should go out at nightfall to learn
what he might.

Such information as he brought back would determine our future
movements, although we were well convinced that there could be no
immediate change of location.

The women, together with those of us who were not wounded, spent the
remainder of this day in working upon our underground dwelling, and
many and great were the improvements we made.

Master Bartlett, with the assistance of Miles Parker, succeeded in
drilling a hole for a chimney, as had been proposed, and Stephen Morley
made a serviceable fireplace of rocks at the farther end of the cave
near the spring. The women, by weaving boughs together, succeeded in
setting up something in the shape of a screen which shut off a small
portion of the cave for their sleeping quarters, and, without very much
disturbance of the foliage, we rolled two large boulders to the mouth
of the cavern in such a manner as satisfied me that we could stand a
long siege, however many might come against us.

As a matter of course, our food consisted of deer meat or birds, cooked
without salt, and nothing more; but people who have been as near death
as we had, and come off alive, are not warranted in complaining about
the quality or the sameness of their provisions, provided there be
sufficient to satisfy hunger.

To my mind God had been very good to us,--better far than our deserts,
for He had led us through a Red Sea of blood to this refuge, and verily
we had cause for most fervent thanksgiving.

It lacked but an hour of sunset when Daniel Hinchman announced that he
was ready to set off on the scout, explaining that it was his purpose
to start thus early in order that he might find the canoe before night
had fully shut in, and when no one made protest at his going, for we
all believed it necessary to learn of the situation of affairs, he
said, quietly:

“I beg of you not to feel alarmed concerning me during eight and forty
hours, for it is my purpose to be absent that length of time. If I am
not returned nearabout sunrise on the third day, then may you know I
have come to grief.”

“It is not well that you take overly many chances, lad,” Master
Bartlett said quickly. “Make your way to Forty Fort, and if you find
there the enemy in possession, as doubtless you will, give it a wide
berth. In some of the stockades should those who are yet alive be
gathered, and once you have good assurance of coming upon a remnant
of our people, don’t make any effort at learning the whereabouts of
the enemy, for we know full well they will be roaming up and down the
valley, slaying and burning until those exceeding wise men in the
Congress come to understand that something should be done for our
relief.”

Well, Daniel Hinchman went out as he planned, and during the eight and
forty hours which he had set as the time of his absence, we worked at
making our underground dwelling more habitable, being able to add to it
much which, in the eyes of people not in such sore distress, would have
seemed rude and uncouth, but to us were improvements and even luxuries.

Then came the time when Daniel Hinchman should return, and in our
anxiety for his safety, those of us who were able to walk ventured a
mile or more from the cave toward the river to hear the news which he
might bring as speedily as possible; but he came not.

Only at noon did we give up all hope of him, and then, while inside
the cave, we spoke cheeringly lest his sister should be overcome with
grief, saying that doubtless he had found more of our friends alive
than we expected, or was waiting to bring us a bigger budget of good
tidings than could be gathered in a short while. Yet even as we spoke
our hearts were like lead, and I dared not hold converse with my
comrades concerning his fate, for it seemed all too certain he had but
added another to the long list of victims which had been sacrificed to
satisfy John Butler’s love of cruelty.

That evening the two older men, with Giles March and me, went up the
mountainside where we could talk without fear of being overheard, and
discussed seriously whether it were well to send out another scout, for
it seemed absolutely necessary we should know what was going on in the
valley.

The discussion we had there was a long one, owing to the fact that both
Giles March and myself were eager to be off, in the poor hope that
there was yet time to be of service to Daniel Hinchman, while Master
Bartlett and Stephen Morley insisted that we remain within our place of
refuge six full days before making a move, the old man saying:

“It is only reasonable to suppose the savages are running riot through
the valley, and our people have been slain or driven out to the last
man, otherwise I am minded that Daniel Hinchman would not have been
taken, for he went with his eyes open, knowing all the dangers,
therefore surely could have shunned them.”

“Yet we _can’t_ sit here idle, Master Bartlett!” I cried, passionately.
“It may be we are needed there, and it were cowardly to remain in
hiding when we are able to lend aid to those who are so sorely pressed.”

“How would you aid them, lad, if you crossed the river only to find
yourselves in the hands of the savages? It would be as great an act
of wicked folly for us to venture out now, knowing that John Butler’s
wolves are sweeping everything before them, as it was for those
hot-heads whom you and Stephen Morley strove against at Forty Fort.
Content yourself, however hard it may be, with idleness until such time
comes as you can be of real service, and I venture to say that, by
saving your lives now, you will be of benefit to our neighbors and our
friends--if any there be yet alive.”

Well, it is not needed I should say that the counsels of the older
men prevailed, for we lads would have been foolish indeed had we set
ourselves up as being more wise in such a case, where they had had all
too bitter an experience.

Yet when we laid down that night there was in my heart a feeling of
shame that I remained there comfortable and apparently content, while
there was so much of suffering and agony near at hand which I might
relieve.

Esther Hinchman had not spoken above a dozen words during all that
long, weary day, and although knowing full well she believed, and
with good reason, that her brother was a prisoner in the hands of the
savages, or had already been killed by them, we did not venture words
of sympathy lest it should be seen by her that we feared the worst.

Then another day came, and we who were despairing and sorrowing
became electrified, as it were, by hearing the cheery voice of Daniel
Hinchman, as he hailed us from the thicket a short distance from the
cave.

“He has come back!” Esther cried, in a fever of joy. “He whom I
believed had been killed has come back!”

Then we who were burning to embrace the lad, who had seemingly come
from out the jaws of death, held back that she might have the first
privilege of greeting her brother whom she had mourned.

Daniel Hinchman’s story was a long one, and when he came to an end of
it, we had almost as good an idea of what had occurred in the valley
since our flight as if we ourselves had taken part in all that was done.

Because each of us in turn interrupted the lad here or there in his
story that we might ask for some unimportant details which he had
neglected to mention, thereby prolonging the sad tale, I will make no
attempt at setting it down as he related it; but, rather, put in few
words that account which is already a matter of history.

As we already knew, many of the fugitives from the field of battle fled
to Monocasy Island, believing there to find a safe refuge; but Colonel
Zebulon Butler’s men told Daniel that fully an hundred Indians, and
nearly as many Tories, hid themselves on the river banks until such of
the fugitives as were aiming for the island gained that poor place of
refuge, and then did they hunt them down like wild animals.

It was even said, and I have no question as to the truth because the
man Pensil himself boasted of it, that he, who was a Tory and had
joined John Butler’s force, found his brother on the island and slew
him, even while the poor man pleaded to his own flesh and blood for aid.

Daniel’s voice trembled and his cheeks paled as he related the horrors
which the savage horde boasted of as having taken place on Monocasy
Island that night.

Colonel Zebulon Butler, with perhaps fifteen or twenty men, escaped to
reach Wilkesbarre fort, and Colonel Dennison, accompanied by a small
number, gained Forty Fort. Both these officers made preparations to
defend the stockades so long as life lasted, knowing full well what
would be in store if there was a surrender at that time.

When night was come, John Butler’s wolves, red and white alike,
assembled to dispose of their prisoners, and one has a feeling near
akin to shame at setting down all that was done before the sun rose
again. Captain Bidlack, who had led one of our companies in the
battle and was wounded, was thrown alive upon the burning timbers of
Wintermoot’s Fort, and there held down with sticks and pitchforks until
he was dead. Squads of prisoners were ranged in line, bound hand and
foot, while their savage captors began with the first, deliberately
murdering one after the other until the last had fallen. A half-breed
woman, who was called Queen Esther, herself, with maul and tomahawk,
butchered sixteen, who were forced to kneel around that boulder which
in later days has been called “Queen Esther’s rock.”

I am minded to set down here that which was written afterward, by one
who was a witness of the terrible scene in which the half-breed squaw
supped on blood:

“The time was midnight, and the scene being lighted up by a large fire
burning near, this Queen Esther appeared like a very fury from Hades
while performing her bloody work. With the death of each victim her
fury increased, and her song rose louder and clearer upon the midnight
air. Leddeus Hammond and Joseph Eliot, seeing there was no hope, shook
off the Indians who held them, and, with a desperate spring, fled to
the thicket amid rifle-bullets and tomahawks that were sent after them,
and escaped. This was not the only scene of a similar kind that could
have been witnessed between the ruins of Wintermoot’s and the walls of
Forty Fort.”

Daniel told us that the only ray of light in this dreadful time to our
people of the valley was just after sunset, when Captain John Franklin
arrived at Forty Fort with a company of thirty-five men from Hunterdon
and Salem, and before the sun had risen again, Colonel Zebulon Butler,
with those who had taken refuge in Wilkesbarre Fort, joined the people,
who were now beginning to hope.

Therefore it was that in all the valley, the only stockade remaining
in the hands of our friends was this same Forty Fort. The stockades at
Pittstown had long since been abandoned.

On the following morning, which was the day before Daniel had crossed
the river on his scout, John Butler sent a messenger demanding the
surrender of Forty Fort, and particularly of Colonel Zebulon Butler,
with such of the Continental troops as he had with him, threatening in
event of a refusal to comply, that an immediate attack would be made,
and every one, including women and children, should be put to torture
when taken.

Now it appears that there were only fifteen men belonging to the
Continental army left alive, and knowing John Butler would, however
many promises he might make, put to death all the soldiers that fell
into his hands, Colonel Zebulon proposed that he and his followers
should immediately leave the valley before there was time for John
Butler to set out in pursuit. Therefore, taking his wife behind him on
a horse, the colonel rode through the woods that same day, intending
to sleep at Conyngham in the Nescopeck Valley, twenty miles away. The
soldiers followed on foot as best they might.

Then there remained only Colonel Dennison with some of the men from
Hunterdon, the cripples and old men, the women and children, which
had escaped the massacre, to be surrendered. And so he returned word
to John Butler, understanding that there was no hope of making a
successful resistance, and taking the chances that the Tory, who was
more of a savage than the most benighted of his followers, would hold
to the word which he should be called upon to give in writing. These
terms, which Colonel Dennison himself drew up, were much as follows:

First, that the inhabitants of the valley should lay down their arms,
and the garrison be destroyed. Again, that the people be allowed to
occupy their farms peaceably, and the lives of all be preserved.
Thirdly, that all stores supplied for the Continental army, wherever
they might be hidden, should be delivered up as soon as possible, and
that John Butler would use all his influence toward saving the private
property of the inhabitants.

There was also inserted afterward, at the dictation of Butler, that
such property as had been taken from the people who were called
Tories, at any time since the beginning of the war, be made good;
that they should remain in peaceful possession of their farms, and be
allowed to trade throughout the province without molestation.

Not to make too many words of the story, this surrender was effected
late that same evening, which explains why Daniel Hinchman did not
return as agreed upon, for he had succeeded in gaining entrance to
Forty Fort, and was minded to remain until he could tell us all the
tale, which would not be until he was able to see whether John Butler
held faithfully to the terms of the surrender.

Here is an account as set down by Colonel Dennison himself:

“Everything being arranged, the two gates of the fort were thrown open
that evening. The arms of the patriots were piled up in the centre,
and the women and children retired within the huts that lined the
interior of the stockade. At the appointed time the victors approached
with drums beating and colors flying. They came in two columns, whites
and Indians. The former were led by John Butler, who entered the
north gate, and the latter by Queen Esther, the bloody priestess of
the midnight sacrifice. She was followed by Giengwatah, who, with his
warriors, entered the south gate. The wily chief, fearing treachery,
glanced quickly to the right and left as he entered. The Tories, with
their natural instinct for plunder, immediately seized the piled
arms. Butler ordered them to desist, and presented the muskets to
the Indians. The inhabitants were then marked by the Indians with
black paint on their faces, and ordered to carry a white cloth on a
stick. These were objects, the savages said, which would ensure their
protection.”

Before morning came, so Daniel Hinchman told us, every dwelling in
Wilkesbarre, and there were then twenty-three, was given over to the
flames; but, so far as he could learn, no more blood had been shed.

Colonel Dennison and those men who had surrendered remained in the fort
instead of seeking refuge elsewhere, in order that he might do what
he could toward defending the women and children in case the savages
proved too unruly for John Butler to control.

That was the story in substance, without going into the details, and it
showed us that now indeed was the valley lost to us. John Butler had
made arrangements for the Tories to remain in undisturbed possession,
not only of such property as they then held, but all which had been
taken from them shortly after the war began, and Wyoming was become a
nest of loyalists who would do all they could to harrow, if not kill,
those of us who had held to the American Cause.

The question which had come to us now in that cave of refuge, with the
telling of Daniel Hinchman’s story, was where we should go? Surely not
to our homes, for we had none; not again to the Susquehanna River, for
of a verity would we be driven out if allowed to live, and until our
wounded had recovered we were the same as prisoners in an underground
dwelling, unless we were minded to play the part of savages and leave
the helpless ones to their fate.




CHAPTER XI.

A COMRADE IN DISTRESS


Because of the questions regarding the future, which had come into
my mind, I gave no heed to the fact that Daniel had not finished his
recital, since the story had been concerning our unfortunate friends
and neighbors, but never a word as to how he succeeded in returning to
us.

It was Giles March who noticed the omission, and while my heart was
filled with grief because of the fact that we were virtually prisoners
in the cave, unable to raise our hands in defence of those who were
needing help so sorely, he asked of Daniel:

“How is it that you were able to get away? Was your face painted black,
and did you carry a white cloth on a stick, in order to show John
Butler that you were one of those who pledged obedience to him?”

“I was neither painted black, nor did I carry the badge of disgrace,”
Daniel replied, curtly. “By moving here and there about the stockade,
keeping as close to the ranks of the Tories as possible, I managed to
avoid attracting very much attention, and when the surrender was fully
effected I stole quietly out, making my way down to the shore. And
well it was that I did not linger, for before gaining this side of the
river it was possible to see the flames shooting up from those houses
which had been left standing near the fort, and I knew that, despite
John Butler’s promises, the Indians were continuing their work of
destruction.”

When Daniel had thus come to an end of his story, we sat silent and
motionless, turning over in our minds that which he had told, and
questioning whether there was any ray of hope in the future.

When perhaps five minutes had passed, I asked, looking at Master
Bartlett:

“Is it in your mind that we are to stay in the cave until such time as
it may be possible for us to go out in perfect safety, or might we try
to play the part of men?”

“In what way, lad?” the old man asked in perplexity.

“It strikes me that such a party as we can muster might, possibly
effect very much in the way of holding John Butler’s wolves to the
strict letter of the surrender. We number six able-bodied men and lads.
Why should we not go forth to do whatsoever we may for those who are in
distress? The women need no assistance in caring for Samuel Rogers and
Oscar Stephenson, and if we stay here, it is simply to suck our paws in
the sun, like bears who have laid in sufficient of fat long before it
is time to den up.”

“If I knew what we might do, lad, an answer to your question could be
better given. Tell us what may be in your mind.”

“That we set out as soon as may be, not showing ourselves boldly to
court an encounter with those who are stronger, but in the effort to
give assistance where it may be needed. I dare venture to say work will
be found for our hands, at the same time that we hold ourselves in
prudence, remembering that those whom we leave behind us in the cave
may have the first claim upon our services.”

Instead of answering my question, Master Bartlett turned to Stephen
Morley, as he asked:

“What think you of it? Soldiering has become your trade, and you should
be able to give a better opinion than me.”

“I believe the lad to be in the right,” Stephen Morley replied,
promptly. “It is true we can be of no service here after laying in a
store of fuel. There are of provisions in the cave sufficient to fill
all the stomachs in case we should remain away three weeks, and surely
in that time we would rust out, if, indeed, there were no harm attached
to our remaining idle when men are needed as they never were before.”

“True for you, Master Morley!” Giles March cried, emphatically. “It
would be a disgrace for us to linger here in idleness at such a time.”

There was no need of further discussion; the question had already been
settled, and Master Bartlett gave good proof that he so considered it
by saying, thoughtfully:

“We can’t well set off before sunset or thereabouts, and until such
time it seems necessary Daniel Hinchman should gain some rest, while
we provide against the needs of the women and the wounded during our
absence.”

It was a most intense relief to have thus decided upon some plan which
promised action, and, when we returned to the cave to tell the women
what it was we proposed to do, never one of them raised a voice against
our departure.

Mistress Morley, gathering her two children in her arms, said in a low
tone as she caressed them:

“We could not ask father to stay, and it would be selfish in us if we
did not bid him go.”

Esther Hinchman spoke privately with her brother for a few moments, and
then, coming up to me, said, as she laid her hand in mine:

“I’m glad you have decided to go, and shall pray that you may all
be allowed to come back. There is no reason why you should have any
anxiety concerning us, for here, if anywhere in the province, are we
secure from intrusion.”

Miles Parker showed plainly how well such a plan suited him, while the
two wounded lads strove unsuccessfully to hide the sorrow which they
felt at not being able to accompany us. Oscar Stephenson even went so
far as to claim that it could do him no harm to march in our company;
but Mistress Morley very quickly put an end to his hopes by saying,
emphatically, that he should not be allowed even so much as to stand on
his feet until his wound gave better promise of healing.

Well, we did whatsoever we might around about the cave, and then, as
Stephen Morley had said, those whom we would leave behind us were
provided for in the way of necessities for at least three weeks.

The entrance to this dwelling in the mountainside had been, as I have
already said, nearly closed by boulders, and there was enough of fuel
inside to make as much of a fire as they would dare build, for it was
not wise that too large an amount of smoke be allowed to escape, lest
it attract attention from a distance. The water-supply was unfailing;
the deer meat would be all the better for seasoning awhile, and in
event of our being absent longer than we then counted on, that which
was not eaten could readily be smoked.

We left behind us two muskets, with a goodly amount of ammunition, and,
although two of our party would march forth unarmed, save as to their
knives, we counted on being able to supply them with weapons before
many days had passed.

Then came the time for us to set off, and I feared that the
leave-taking would be painful; but it was Mistress Morley who spared
us, by saying, as she held the two children up for her husband to kiss:

“It shall only be a God love you, Stephen, and not a good-by.”

Then Giles March cried out cheerfully to the wounded:

“Take care of yourselves, lads, and get into condition as soon as
possible. One or the other of us will be back every few days to know
how you are progressing, and in a short time you will join us, for it
is in my mind that the Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley are far from
being wiped out of existence.”

Then we set our faces toward the river, marching rapidly in order to
take advantage of the daylight which yet remained, and making no effort
to hold converse one with another, for, although it was our desire to
thus go out in the hope of being able to succor those who were in need,
our hearts were heavy, as indeed they well might be.

We travelled light, carrying only so much of provisions as would allay
the pangs of hunger during twenty-four hours, and therefore moved with
reasonable rapidity, covering the five miles of distance before the sun
had been out of sight an hour.

Daniel Hinchman went to where he had hidden the canoe, believing as
did I that we would cross that same night, and two trips would be
necessary, since the light craft could carry no more than four; but,
before she was launched, Stephen Morley said:

“I see no good reason why we should push across the river yet awhile,
for there is as much distress this side as yonder. Let us make our way
to the settlement of Wilkesbarre, and see what can be found.”

“The dwellings were all burned, as I have told you, and we shall find
nothing but ruins,” Daniel replied.

“And it is among the ruins we should look for those whom we would aid,”
Stephen Morley said, curtly. “It must be there are some portions of
the buildings yet remaining, however complete the work of destruction,
and my proposition is that we search in turn each of the settlements,
taking plenty of time for the work, because there is no reason why we
try to cover any great extent of territory immediately.”

Now it must be understood that we were come to the river between
Fort Ogden and the stockade at Wilkesbarre, known as Wyoming Fort,
therefore, in order to carry out Master Morley’s suggestion, it was
necessary we travel down-stream perhaps a mile and a half, and this
required but a short time, since we were no longer traversing the
wilderness, but a beaten road.

On arriving at the site of the settlement, we found that Daniel
Hinchman had not drawn upon his imagination when he told us of its
destruction. In the night the blackened ruins of the settlers’ homes
spoke more eloquently of the wilful havoc that had been wrought than
if the sun was shining upon them, and as we went past this pile of yet
smouldering embers or the other, saying that here lived one friend
and there that neighbor, our hearts heavy with grief, it was difficult
indeed to repress audible evidences of our sorrow.

To me the strangest of it all was that we six had been permitted to
pass through so much of danger, and yet come out unharmed.

It was necessary we go the entire length of what had been the
settlement before arriving at the fort, and why Stephen Morley should
have led us so far I could not understand. He had no real purpose
in so doing, as I believed, for, when we were come within sight of
the stockade, finding it untouched by the flames, he gave vent to an
exclamation of astonishment, and Master Bartlett said, warningly, as he
halted:

“Have a care, lads, lest we come suddenly upon too large a force of the
enemy. It must be they have taken possession of the stockade, else why
has it been spared?”

“I will make it my business to find out whether there be any of John
Butler’s crew in this vicinity,” Giles March whispered hurriedly. “Wait
you here until I come back.”

We had halted near by the ruins of Phineas Barnes’s dwelling, and
there were yet enough of the timbers standing to make a fairly good
hiding-place for us within the deep shadow. There we crouched until
five minutes had passed, when we heard Giles crying:

“Come on, the stockade is deserted, and it strikes me we can find no
better place in which to spend the night.”

I was vexed that he should think then of our own comfort, when we were
come so near to where we might search out those who were, possibly, in
direst distress; but, because the others obeyed his call, I could do no
less, and we entered the stockade, finding it, I fancy, exactly as when
Colonel Zebulon Butler and his soldiers abandoned it to go to Forty
Fort.

As we passed through the main gates, which were standing open, Master
Bartlett closed and barred them carefully, whereat I, remembering our
experience in Fort Ogden, asked in a tone of irritation because of my
nervousness:

“Is it well we should fasten ourselves in here, when for aught we know
the enemy may be creeping up on us at this moment?” and he replied,
grimly:

“If they are on our trail, lad, it strikes me we were better off with
this gate closed than open. We are not now running from every one who
has any connection with John Butler, as were you when you blundered
into the Ogden stockade; but are out with the determination to hold
our own when the forces are anywhere near equal. With the supply of
ammunition which we have, it should be possible to make good our
possession here for many days, however large a crew might come against
us.”

“Ay, and be wofully hungry before the first four and twenty hours had
gone by,” I replied, vexed because he spoke so confidently, as if we
might stand against any who were abroad in the valley thirsting for
blood.

Not until the stockade had been closed as if we intended to make
permanent quarters there, did Master Bartlett give token as to why he
had entered, and then, mounting one of the platforms, he said:

“We should be able to get a good idea from here of what is being done
on the other side of the river, and I propose that we stand guard
to-night as if regularly stationed.”

“Is that all we have come here for?” I asked, sharply.

“Nay, lad, it was in my mind, when we found this place untouched by
fire, that, because it had been abandoned so hurriedly, we might find
here some small store of provisions, or a secret hoard of ammunition.
You who are acquainted with the fort should know all the likely places.”

Upon this Giles March claimed to be as familiar with the interior of
the stockade as he had been with his own home, and agreed to make
diligent search if I would accompany him.

There were within the walls of this fort two blockhouses, and perhaps
half a dozen small buildings intended for the use of the settlers
at such times as they might be driven to take shelter in moments of
danger, and I said to the lad as he entered the first dwelling:

“If it be in your mind to search all these houses, then we may as well
understand that there is a long task before us.”

“Now, Jonathan Ogden, have you grown almost as unreasonable as was I
the first night we took possession of Fort Jenkins! If I was hot-headed
then, what may you be counted now, who would push on at the best
possible speed from one place to another, regardless of the fact that,
if we are to find those who are in distress, it will be in hiding, and
our work must of necessity be done slowly?”

Giles’s words were sufficient to show me how childishly I was behaving,
and without further remark I followed him from one building to another,
while he made hurried search in such places as he knew things of value
had formerly been kept, until we were come to a small structure of logs
which had been put up for the shelter of horses or cattle, and, as he
passed it, I said, laughingly:

“Since you are making so diligent a hunt, Giles March, I wonder you
fail to enter this place,” and he replied in a tone of good nature:

“Because we have nothing better to do just now, Jonathan Ogden, it
seems to me you should be willing to spend your time uselessly, as it
appears to you, for we shall come into places of danger soon enough to
satisfy the most bloodthirsty.”

He had no more than spoken, when from the interior of the shed came a
low moan, and as we halted involuntarily, it was to hear the words:

“Is Jonathan Ogden there?”

Although not recognizing the voice, and having no idea in my mind that
we might find a comrade there, on the instant it was borne in upon me
that Elias Shendle was near at hand, and straightway I called his name.

Then it was we heard distinctly:

“I am here, Jonathan, which is not surprising; but how you have come, I
fail to understand.”

In a twinkling we entered the shed, where all was darkness save for the
gray light which came through the doorway, but, peer into the gloom as
we might, nothing could be seen.

Giles March walked entirely around the inside of the small building,
and then, clutching me by the arm, whispered:

“It was the lad’s ghost, Jonathan, for there is no one here.”

I confess to being terrified, for it seemed as if Giles spoke truly;
but, luckily, I plucked up sufficient courage to call:

“Elias! Elias! Where may you be?”

“Here! Here underneath the timbers of the wall, and so pinned down that
I cannot get out unaided.”

Even then we had difficulty to find where the voice came from. Not
until we had crept across one end, searching with our hands for any
excavation wherein a human being might be hidden, did we come upon the
lad, and most grievous was his plight.

At the rear of the shed, where doubtless the horses had pawed away the
earth, was a depression extending beneath the first tier of logs, and
here my hands touched his garments.

“Be as careful as you may, Jonathan,” he said, with a moan, “for I am
well mangled by the bullets of the savages.”

Without making too long a story, for it was nearly half an hour before
we succeeded in getting our wounded comrade out from the narrow place
into which he had crowded himself, and then only after having had the
assistance of all the rest of our company, let it suffice to say that
he had escaped from the fight at Jenkins’s Fort, drifted down the river
after stopping twice on the western shore, until come to this stockade,
where he arrived in the night before Colonel Zebulon Butler’s men had
taken shelter there.

Finding the fort abandoned, he crept into the shed as the most likely
place of concealment, believing the savages were close on his heels,
and thinking they would search every other building rather than that.
Coming upon the depression of which I have spoken, he had crawled into
it, dug away the earth with his hands while burrowing yet deeper, and
gotten so far beneath the timbers that, owing to his wounds, he could
not get back unaided.

When we had the poor lad where Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett could
attend to his wounds, which they did without delay, Miles Parker, too
eager for information to take heed of the fact that the lad was so
nearly exhausted it was cruel to force him into conversation, asked why
he had not come out when Colonel Zebulon and his men were there.

“I heard them when they entered,” Elias said, striving manfully against
the pain in order to make the explanation. “I knew who they were, and,
finding it impossible, because of this mangled arm, to get out of the
hole, I cried again and again for help; but they, most like, remained
in the blockhouse nearest the main gate and heard me not, or, if my
voice did reach their ears, it alarmed them, even as Jonathan and Giles
were frightened. My efforts to attract their attention must have thrown
me into a delirium, for I became unconscious during a time, and, when
my senses returned, the yells and cries of Indians could be heard on
every hand.”

“That was when they were destroying the settlement,” Giles March said
half to himself, and Elias continued:

“So I believed at the time, and felt certain the stockade would be
given over to the flames, when I must be burned to death. Then it
was that I contrived to get my knife from the belt and turn its point
against my heart, that I might drive it in rather than suffer a painful
death. But the moments passed without bringing further harm until it
was as if the savages had departed, since which time I have been like
one in a frightful dream, knowing well my condition at times, and again
overcome by fever, as it were.”

“I reckon it can do you no good to tell overly long stories just now,”
Master Bartlett interrupted. “We shall have plenty of time to hear the
tale when you are mended somewhat.”

“The wonder of it is that he did not starve,” I said in a low tone to
the old man, thinking that the greatest kindness we could do him would
be to satisfy the pangs of hunger, and he, hearing my words, replied:

“When I came through the settlement on the night of the battle, the
people had just abandoned their dwellings, and, as I ran, I found
near half a loaf of corn bread which had been dropped by some of the
fugitives. It is water I need, although while coming down the river it
seemed as if I could never be thirsty again, so much was I forced to
drink in.”

Giles March had hastened toward the spring inside the enclosure when
Elias first spoke of his thirst, and we soon gave him as much clear
water as seemed safe at one time.

Then, the wounds being bandaged rudely, I took Master Bartlett aside
and asked him if, in his belief, they were dangerous.

“I am not overly much of a surgeon, Jonathan, but it looks to me as if
the lad was badly hurt. One leg and an arm are useless, bearing no less
than three wounds, and he has what appears to be a knife-thrust in his
right side. If he was at the cave, where the women could care for him,
there might be some chance for his life; but, as it is, I believe we
have only come in time to ease his meeting with death.”

Then it was as if I forgot my impatience to be out in the valley,
searching here and there for sufferers, and had in mind only the plight
of my comrade. If it was possible his life could be saved by taking him
to the cave, then would I carry Elias Shendle on my back the entire
distance, begrudging not the labor if he might be spared one single
pang; but when I gave words to that thought, Master Bartlett said,
gravely:

“I question, lad, if he would live to get there. The journey could
not be otherwise than long and rough, and he holds on to his life,
as it seems to me, but by a thread. The wonder of it is that he had
sufficient strength remaining to cry out when you and Giles were near
him.”

“But we must do something for him, Master Bartlett.”

“Ay, lad, so we have to the best of our ability, and will do as much
more as is within our power.”

Then came the thought that, if we could not carry Elias to the cave, we
must be held there in the stockade as prisoners, for verily I would not
leave him, even though I was forced to stand against all John Butler’s
wolves until they had overcome me.

Elias Shendle was the dearest comrade I ever had, and whatsoever of
distress or danger there might be abroad was as nothing compared with
the duty I owed him, for I knew full well he could never be frightened
or coaxed from my side if I was needing his assistance.

It was a black perplexity. We who had come out on a definite
enterprise, knowing that it might be possible for us to aid very many,
would be held here by one, unless those who had come with me minded to
act contrary to my wishes.

While I had been talking with the old man, Elias sank into a sort of
stupor, which was not unlike death itself; but Stephen Morley, who
claimed, and with good reason, to have more experience in such matters
than either of us, stated as his belief that the lad was suffering more
just then from exhaustion than from his wounds, and declared positively
that, now he was in comparative safety, it would be possible for him to
sleep, which was the best medicine that could come to him.

“We will make up such a bed as is within our power, here in the open,
rather than inflict pain by moving him into one of the blockhouses, and
he shall be left in quietude until morning, after which I am looking
for so much of an improvement as will make it seem as if he was on the
road to recovery.”

I could have kissed the old soldier, who gave me such relief of mind,
and, after we had made Elias as comfortable as we might with the
poor materials at our hands for a bed, I took Giles March one side,
explaining to him all which I have set down here, whereupon the lad
said manfully, and as a comrade should:

“You may count on me, Jonathan Ogden, to go as far in behalf of Elias
Shendle as you would. If it be necessary, we two will stay here by him;
but I am thinking, because of what Stephen Morley has said, that we
may rig up with saplings what will serve as a litter, so that he can
be carried to the cave without too much of jolting. We are warranted,
I believe, in taking more than ordinary risks in moving him, since it
seems certain he will die here, where at any moment the enemy may come
upon us.”




CHAPTER XII.

SAVING ELIAS


Because Master Bartlett had said that sleep was the best medicine our
wounded comrade could have, Giles March and I remained at a distance,
but yet where it was possible to keep him in view, while the others
had taken up their stations near that blockhouse which stood at the
southwestern corner of the stockade.

Now and then we conversed in whispers, careful lest we disturb the lad,
who appeared to be resting comfortably, and laid our plans for the
morrow, when we were determined, as I have already said, to carry Elias
Shendle to the cave.

It seemed probable we would be able to do this and return to the fort
within four or five hours, since the journey was to be made during the
day, and I said to myself that we were fully warranted in thus spending
the time which could have been employed in looking for others, for here
was one whose life might be saved. Even though he had not been a dear
friend, I argued that it would be criminal in us to pass him by on the
chance of finding others.

Now and then we two lads slumbered a few moments, for the soughing
of the wind through the trees, the darkness, and the myriad of night
noises, all tended to render our eyelids heavy. Sleep did not come,
however, with such effect as to render us unconscious of any unusual
sound, and when, perhaps half an hour before daybreak, the noise of
rapid footsteps coming across the enclosure was heard, I sprang to my
feet, knowing there must be some good reason for such rapid approach.

It was Daniel Hinchman who came up, but before he could speak I placed
my hand over his mouth, in token that Elias might be disturbed by the
sound of voices, and then led him a short distance from the building,
to hear the message which he brought.

“Master Bartlett has sent me to say that we have good reason for
believing a party of the enemy is coming this way from the direction of
Fort Ogden, and one of you lads is to join him at the blockhouse.”

Without thinking I might be detained many moments, and also fancying,
in my stupidity, that it was a false alarm, I ran back and repeated in
Giles March’s ear that which Daniel had said, adding on my own account:

“Do you remain with Elias, and as soon as may be I will come back to
let you know what is in the wind.”

Then I followed Daniel, and we had hardly more than joined the others
when all doubts as to the cause of the alarm were set at rest, for the
voices of Indians could be plainly heard.

“After having destroyed the settlement, what may they be coming for
now?” I whispered, not intending to ask a question; but Stephen Morley
heard the words, and replied, grimly:

“It has most like entered their minds that this stockade was left
standing, and now they have returned to complete the work of
destruction. We are like to have trouble, for even though I may be at
fault as to the reason of their coming, it is not likely the villains
will pass by the fort without trying to have a look at the inside.”

I had left my musket just inside the blockhouse, with the weapons
belonging to the other members of the party, and this I took up, making
certain it was loaded and primed, but forgetting in the excitement that
I should have hastened back to tell Giles March of what had been said.

The savages were coming straight toward the fort, talking now and then
among themselves as if suspicious that there might be in the vicinity
white people whom they could butcher, and our little company stood just
behind the main gates, where had been made loopholes for the use of the
defenders.

“Are we to open fire immediately they come in view?” I whispered to
Master Bartlett, and he replied:

“That is for you to say, Jonathan Ogden. We yet count this the company
of Minute Boys who defended Fort Jenkins, and Stephen Morley and myself
are two privates under your command.”

“Nay, nay, Master Bartlett, do not jest at such a time as this,” I said
irritably. “It is for you and Stephen Morley to say what should be
done, even though we had a full company here.”

“Then it is to my mind, lad, that when the villains are come close to
the gates we shall open fire, taking good care each bullet counts, for
it will avail us nothing to give them an opportunity to decide how
we may be attacked. In fact, we are not in position to stand a long
battle, because of the probability that there may be many others of
their kind in the vicinity.”

Then it was we understood, by the sound of the voices, that the
newcomers had halted a short distance away, and I was on the point of
clambering up to the sentry’s platform in the hope of seeing what might
have stopped them, when suddenly there rang out on the night air a
woman’s voice, shrill and full of agony.

At that cry, which came to our ears like an appeal for help which could
not be disregarded, Master Bartlett forgot entirely that he claimed to
be only a private under my command, and said sharply, as he began to
unbar the gates:

“Stand ready, lads! They have found some poor creature who had been
hiding in the ruins of her own home, perchance, and we will take a
hand in the matter whatever may be the result.”

One of the big gates had been swung open wide enough to admit of our
passing out, before the old man ceased speaking, and I was the first to
go through the opening, showing how illy fitted I was to command even
this remnant of a company of Minute Boys, since I forgot entirely our
wounded comrade and he who watched by his side.

It was Stephen Morley who halted me by placing his hand on my shoulder,
as he whispered:

“One moment, lad, until Simon Bartlett has decided who shall remain
to hold the stockade,” and then I remembered my neglect, turning on
the instant to make amends by going back, when Master Bartlett, having
thrust Miles Parker aside, said to him:

“Bar the gate after we are on the outside, and await some signal from
us before you open it again.”

Then he pressed forward upon my heels, and I could not have delayed if
I would.

Again came that cry of agony, and I could think only of the poor
creature in such sore straits; but yet had sufficient sense to
understand that we must go out under some leadership, rather than
helter-skelter like a flock of sheep.

“Lead on, Stephen Morley, and I will bring up the rear,” Master
Bartlett said, and thus were our preparations made.

[Illustration: “ONE OF WHOM A PAINTED BRUTE HELD HIGH IN HIS HAND.”]

There was no need to search for the foe; the savages were laughing and
chattering like a lot of baboons, so that even in the darkest night
might we have gone directly toward them without making any mistake, and
since Stephen Morley continued on around the stockade, keeping close
within the denser shadows of the walls, we came so near to the red
wolves that it seemed almost as if I could have thrust out my hand and
touched the nearest without leaving my tracks.

They numbered, I judged in the first hurried glance, not less than ten
or twelve, and were clustered around a woman, who was kneeling on the
ground before them begging for mercy, and three children, one of whom a
painted brute held high in his hand, as if to dash it to the ground.

I saw Stephen Morley level his musket, and knew full well what target
he aimed at, therefore did I follow his example, save that I counted to
send my bullet into the heart of the wretch who stood nearest the woman.

There was no need that we await the word of command. As if our little
party had been standing shoulder to shoulder, and could understand by
the sense of touch what was being done, our muskets were discharged in
a volley that rang out as one report.

Four of the savages fell, and it was as if they had hardly reached
the ground before we were upon the others, striking with our clubbed
muskets right and left, knowing that upon the swiftness of our
movements depended the life of this poor woman and her children, for
they would have plunged their weapons into the helpless ones before
turning to meet us had we given them time.

It was the suddenness of our first attack, and the quickness with which
we followed it up, that prevented them from making any attempt at
fighting, more particularly since they were all ignorant as to how much
of a force had fallen upon them.

In a twinkling those who were left alive turned and fled like the curs
that they were, leaving behind them five of their number, while it is
safe to promise that more than one of those who ran carried with them
bullets that had been moulded by the women of Wyoming Valley.

“Pick up the youngsters and make for the fort,” Master Bartlett said,
sharply, seizing the arm of the woman, who yet remained on her knees
as if paralyzed with fear, and I venture to say that one could not
have counted sixty from the time we left the stockade until we were
inside it once more and the gates barred, with the woman and her three
children in safety.

“Why did you beat a retreat when we were having the best of it?” I
asked of Master Bartlett, feeling aggrieved because he had turned tail
when there was a possibility, as it seemed to me, of inflicting further
injury upon the enemy.

“Because it stands us in hand to keep them in ignorance of our
numbers,” he replied. “If, peradventure, they have learned how weak
a force we are, then can we count on seeing not only those who have
retreated, but an hundred others, mayhap, in front of this stockade by
sunrise.”

This he said to me hurriedly, and literally shouldered me aside as he
spoke, that he might look in the face of the woman whom we had saved.

“This is Mrs. Stockbridge, if I’m not mistaken,” the old man said,
taking the yet terrified woman by the arm. “What were you doing here,
mistress, that you failed to join the others in their flight?”

“It is Master Bartlett!” she cried in a frenzy of joy, as she seized
the old man’s hand. “Thank God you were come in time to save my little
ones!”

“But what have you been doing here so long?” the old man asked, sharply.

“When the others fled I was left behind because of trying to save some
little things for the children, and on coming out of the house found
myself alone in the settlement.”

“And then?” Master Bartlett cried. “And then why did you not go?”

“Because I dared not!” she wailed. “It seemed as if we were entirely
surrounded by the savages, and, not being able to carry all three of
the children, I knew it was impossible they could keep pace with me in
the rapid flight.”

“But when the savages burned this settlement?” Stephen Morley asked,
and of a verity it did seem a miracle that this woman should have been
alive, amid the ruins of her house, in which hardly four of the timbers
were unconsumed.

“On finding ourselves alone, deserted, as it were, I went into the
cellar with the children, and there, in the casks which had been sunken
that we might make saltpetre, I took refuge, not knowing when the
building was fired.”

“And you lived while your home burned above your heads?” Stephen Morley
demanded, but it was a useless question since there stood the woman
before him.

“Yes, by the goodness of God. Because we had been working so lately
with the lye, and in order to get the water from the outside had
brought it in a stream across what remained of the floor, such timbers
as I could pile above us were sodden; they protected us even against
the heat of the burning house.”

“And have you been there ever since?” I asked in astonishment, saying
to myself that it was little more surprising she and her children had
lived in that narrow hiding-place so long than that the poor protection
had saved them from the fire.

“I gathered up food when we made ready for the flight, and therefore
had plenty with which to feed the babies, while one of the casks was
filled with clear water, therefore, save for being in such narrow
quarters, we suffered no harm.”

“And how was it the savages discovered you at this time?” some one
asked, and then we learned that it was through us the poor woman had
ventured out at the very moment when danger lurked close at hand.

It seemed that she had heard our voices when we came through the
settlement, and only waited to make certain we were not pursuers.
Leaving the children in the place of concealment, she had come out
a few moments before, listening at the gate of the stockade until
satisfying herself who was inside. Then returning, and taking the
children with her, started for the fort just as John Butler’s butchers
arrived.

“It was well we decided to leave the cave,” Master Bartlett said as if
speaking to himself. “Not yet twelve hours since we set out, and here
are four lives saved. What may we not do later?” Then, in a louder
tone, he added, turning to me, “Our work is cut for us, lad; it lies
here and there among the ruins of the different settlements, rather
than in any fortified place.”

While he was speaking to me Mistress Stockbridge had been kissing and
fondling her children as if after a long time of separation, and I
could well understand she believed, in her ignorance, that after all
the horrors of the past few days was she come unto deliverance, whereas
she stood, perhaps, in more danger than while among the lye-casks under
the ruins of her home.

“Is there any good reason why we should stand here chattering like a
party of old women?” Stephen Morley asked impatiently, and I, surprised
at his tone, turned upon him with the question:

“What would you have us do?”

“Anything rather than remain here. Is it in your mind that those
savages whom we sprang upon so suddenly are yet running? Even though
there was nothing else to call them back, they would strive to save the
scalps of their friends whom we have killed, as you should know from
what has been done in the past. It is time we were making a move.”

“True for you, Stephen Morley,” Master Bartlett said, heartily. “I was
near to forgetting myself, in the joy of knowing we had been allowed to
save this poor woman and her children from the knives of those fiends.”

“But where are we to go?” I asked, helplessly, thus showing how little
I knew concerning the work in which I embarked when joining the Minute
Boys.

“It matters little, so that we be not here when those whom we attacked
return, as return they will very shortly.”

Then it was that I bethought me now had come the time when no complaint
could be made against the plan which Giles March and I had formed of
carrying Elias Shendle to the cave, and I said, beginning to speak even
as Giles himself came across the enclosure to learn the cause of the
firing:

“You can’t go far, or make any very desperate fight while Mistress
Stockbridge and her children are of the party, neither am I willing
that we desert Elias Shendle while he is unable to raise a hand in his
own defence.”

“Well, lad?” Master Bartlett said, impatiently, knowing most like I had
some plan to propose.

“It is in this way, as Giles March and I have figured it: We two can
carry Elias Shendle to the cave, returning here within five hours, if
so be we travel in the light, and day is now close at hand. Why is it
not an act of prudence to take the poor lad to our refuge, and with him
these four who have just been rescued?”

“It is what should be done,” Master Bartlett said decidedly, and much
to my surprise, for I had fancied he might take stand against the
proposal. “If we are to accomplish anything more, we cannot be hampered
by such helpless ones as these,” and he pointed toward the children.
“We will all go back with you a mile, perhaps, and then, returning, so
cover the trail that the savages may not be able to follow it.”

For the first time since we had found that place of safety on the
mountainside, did I realize how simple a matter it might be for those
human bloodhounds to track us out, for we had journeyed back and forth
without giving heed to our footsteps.

It sounds strange that a lad living in such times, and accustomed to
a life of danger, himself trailing man and beast when the necessity
arose, should have forgotten entirely how easy it would be for the
enemy to come upon that refuge which we had, in our heedlessness,
believed no foe could find.

However, that wasn’t the time to consider such a matter. Our helpless
ones were there, and must remain for a certain number of days at
all events. We could only hope that they might be able to defend
themselves, should need arise. At present, it was for us to pursue the
plans we had formed and already begun.

As soon as Master Bartlett had fallen in so completely with the
proposition made by me, Giles March and I set about making a litter,
which consisted of two saplings bound together by vines, interwoven so
closely as to form a rude bed on which the sufferer could lie.

Because in this work all assisted, we were ready in less than ten
minutes from the time of the rescue to set out, and then the grayish
hue of the eastern sky was telling of the day to come. Giles March and
I stripped off our hunting-shirts, laying them across the saplings in
order to render the rude litter a trifle more comfortable to the poor
lad, and when we lifted him upon this rough couch he opened his eyes,
looking at us in a manner which told he understood what we were doing.

“It is to carry you back among the mountains, dear lad,” I said to him
as I laid both our muskets by his side. “There will be found those who
can care for you better than we, and you will be safe from the fiends
who have worked so much of misery upon us.”

“Death is very near to me, Jonathan Ogden,” he whispered, “and it seems
better you should strive to aid those who have more of life remaining
in them.”

“We shall so patch you up, Elias Shendle, that within two weeks’ time
you will be begging to go out with us, when we show to John Butler that
his hand is not so mighty as the happenings of the past two or three
days have led him to believe,” Giles March said, cheerily.

Then, taking up the handles of the litter, we set off, Mistress
Stockbridge walking by Elias’s side, where she might be able to
minister to his wants, and the children following close behind.

After them marched the remainder of the party, and as we went out
through the gates of the stockade the day was so nearly come that
it was possible to see our way through the thicket with reasonable
clearness.

Thus did we take up the line of march, silently, for the children,
young though they were, realized, after their past terrible experience,
how necessary it was they should hold their peace. We were returning to
that little refuge in the mountainside where the helpless ones might be
left, as we believed, in safety.

Once well clear of the fort Master Bartlett halted us, saying, as he
did so:

“In order that you two lads may be the fresher for the task yet before
you when we have gone as far as seems best, let Miles Parker and Daniel
Hinchman carry the litter.”

It was a heavy burden over that rough way, but yet we would not have
complained, however severe the labor. When, however, Master Bartlett
himself made this suggestion, it seemed to me a good one, since by
acting upon it we could advance just so much the more rapidly.

After this change had been made we went on hurriedly, for there was no
telling how soon those painted curs would be at our heels, and when we
had covered a mile or more in distance, again the old man called a halt.

“Now has come the time when we shall turn back, Jonathan Ogden.
Instead of making any further effort to go up the valley, we will
wait somewhere between here and the stockade for your coming, unless,
peradventure, those savages who left us so suddenly should come back in
the meanwhile with reinforcements, and we be obliged to shift quarters.
Do not delay any longer than may be necessary, but on approaching the
settlement again, take ample time to move warily, for I warn you that
the danger will be great.”

This was our leave-taking, and my heart was light when Giles March
and I continued on, bearing Elias Shendle between us, with Mistress
Stockbridge and the children following close at hand, for there was no
question in my mind but that within five hours, at the very longest, we
would again be with those whom we called comrades.

More than once before we arrived at the cave was it necessary for Giles
and me to set down the burden in order to relieve our aching arms; but
I promise you that the halts were no longer than seemed absolutely
necessary, for we had good reason to make the utmost speed.

It can well be supposed that Mistress Morley and Esther Hinchman were
surprised when, while yet a short distance from the cave, we cried out
to them that we were returning, lest they should be alarmed at hearing
footsteps, and then, as they came to know what we had already succeeded
in doing, their joy can be perhaps faintly imagined.

It seemed to me that more than once during the journey had Elias
slumbered or lapsed into unconsciousness, but when we took him into the
cave where he was greeted by Samuel Rogers and Oscar Stephenson--when
he saw what seemed to be a place of refuge from all the horrors which
had surrounded him, his face lighted up with sudden joy, and I fancied
that the belief he had escaped from his enemies was already doing much
toward his recovery.

We made up another bed of twigs and leaves, where the lad could
lie between his two wounded comrades, and, having made him thus
comfortable, were ready to depart. Mistress Stockbridge and the
children seemed wondrously contented--almost happy, if any one could
have been happy in Wyoming Valley at that time, and were settled down
as if at home.

It seemed necessary we should delay our departure sufficiently long to
tell Esther Hinchman of all that had happened since our starting out,
and when the story was come to an end she said, as if a premonition of
what was to follow overshadowed her:

“Why do you lads go back so soon? If it be that the remainder of the
company are to stay in hiding until nightfall, you had best stop here a
while longer.”

“But they will be looking for us, and, if we fail to show ourselves at
the time set, might come to see what had happened,” I said, laughingly.

Then we two, Giles March and I, went out, leaving the girl standing at
the entrance of the cave watching with wistful eyes, as if fearing lest
something terrible was about to overtake us.

With the feeling that the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley were
accomplishing something of good, even though their numbers had been so
sadly lessened, we lads walked on without thought of taking heed as
to silence. A sense of security was upon us while we were so near the
eastern mountains, but before we had travelled no more than half a
mile Giles March, who was in the advance, stopped suddenly, stepping
backward until he was pressed close against me.

Even then there was no suspicion in my mind that he might have seen one
of the savages, and, thinking a bear or some other animal was within
easy musket-shot, I looked in the direction he was gazing.

Then it was as if my heart stood still and the blood in my veins grew
chill, for I saw amid the green leaves, hardly twenty paces away, a
half-naked savage coming toward us, stooping, with his eyes fastened
upon the ground as if he was following the trail.

There was no time then to speculate as to why the villain had come, nor
how he could have followed our tracks without meeting the remainder of
the party. The traces upon the leaves and earth would lead him directly
to the cave and, however many might be behind, it was our duty to cut
him short in the chase.

The same thought must have been in Giles’s mind, for before I could
raise my musket he fired. The Indian stopped suddenly, half-raised
himself, and then wheeled about, being lost to view amid the foliage in
an instant.

We two stood staring at each other in fear and amazement, knowing
beyond a peradventure that the discovery of our refuge, by the enemy
was close at hand, for even though this cur did not live to join his
fellows, they would soon come upon his trail and then follow ours.

Thus it was that all suddenly and without warning, our cave, wherein
the helpless ones sought safety, was become the most dangerous spot
that could be found, and I grew sick with fear and indecision, not
knowing whether it was our duty to stay and defend the place which
would likely soon be assaulted, or first speed on to tell Master
Bartlett and his company of the disaster which seemed so near at hand.




CHAPTER XIII.

DEFENDING THE CAVE


That which seemed to me at the moment most important was whether
Giles’s shot had been a fatal one, or, if he had wounded that
bloodhound, who, most like by accident, had come upon our trail, and
the question shaped itself into words.

“There is yet life enough remaining in him, judging by the way in which
he turned, to admit of his giving the alarm, unless his companions
are too far away,” Giles replied, and continued in a tone of grief:
“Why did I not shoot with surer aim? Why have we allowed the murdering
villain to escape?”

“It is of little moment, Giles March, whether he lived or died,” I
said, soothingly, and the lad looked at me in surprise, whereupon I
hastened to add: “When he failed to return to his fellows, they would
most likely set out in search of him, and, coming upon the trail, not
only follow it to where his body might be lying, but to our cave.”

“What shall we do?” Giles asked, helplessly, and I was unable to answer
the question promptly.

“It seems to me as necessary Master Bartlett and his party be warned,
as that we return to guard the cave,” I said, half to myself. “Help
me to decide whether we shall go back simply to give the alarm, then
striving to reach those who are waiting for us by the river, or if we
ought to remain at the cave.”

“To my mind we have little need for raising such a question,” Giles
said, promptly. “When we fail to return, our comrades must understand
that something of serious import has detained us, and will be on the
alert for danger from this direction. There are none in the cave to
defend it, save the women, for those crippled lads would make a poor
showing in trying to handle a weapon. We must go back, and without
delay.”

Even while recognizing the truth of Giles’s words, I was in doubt as to
which party of our friends stood more in need of aid just then. That
the women could stand off the savages for a time seemed certain, and I
knew only too well that the little company of Minute Boys, being all
unsuspicious of danger from the rear, might easily be overwhelmed.

Yet when Giles wheeled about, marching resolutely up the mountain, I
followed, and neither of us spoke until Esther Hinchman, hearing our
footsteps, crept cautiously out to see who might be approaching.

The quick-eyed girl could readily see by our faces that something in
the nature of a disaster had prevented the continuance of the journey,
and coming yet farther from the cave, as if fearing lest those within
should be unduly alarmed, she asked, in a whisper:

“What is it?”

I could not bring myself to tell her that even at the moment, when she
fancied herself in comparative security, John Butler’s wolves were on
the trail, and hesitated and stammered until Giles March cut me short
by saying:

“We met one of the savages on the trail not far from here, but
succeeded only in wounding him. He was following us, and there is good
reason for believing more than he may come very shortly.”

I had looked to see Esther Hinchman overcome with alarm and grief, but
to my surprise she bore herself as bravely as her brother could have
done, asking sharply:

“How long a time, think you, before they can get here?”

“As to that, we have ample opportunity for making such further
preparations for defence as may be needed,” I replied, able now to
speak with her concerning the danger, since she seemed prepared to meet
it. “Surely a full half-hour must pass before that cur can gather force
enough to come upon us,--he hasn’t the courage to follow the trail
farther alone, even though he may have the ability.”

“What ought we to do in the way of making ready for them?” she asked,
and I said, as I believed, that there was nothing further which could
be done with profit, save it might be to roll the boulders a trifle
closer together, and even while speaking I questioned if that would be
advisable, since in the fight, which was almost certain to come sooner
or later, it might be necessary for one or more of us to leave the cave
secretly and quickly.

“The others must be told,” she said, turning to run on in advance.

Giles and I lingered that we might not witness the first outburst of
grief in which we believed the women would indulge.

When, five minutes later, we entered the cave, it could plainly be
seen by the expression on the faces of Mistress Morley, Mistress
Stockbridge and the others that the worst was known; but yet I could
see no evidences of terror. The poor people had passed through so much
that was horrible during the last eight and forty hours that it was no
longer possible to cause them further alarm.

Elias Shendle beckoned feebly to me with his uninjured hand, and,
dropping on my knee beside him, I whispered:

“What is it, lad?”

“Did you see more than one of the savages?” he asked.

“No, no, Elias; Esther has told you all the truth. There was but one,
and he followed our trail, therefore do we know that others will come
shortly.”

“Unless it should be that Master Bartlett and the lads, seeing them,
and having suspicions of their intent, do something toward stopping
the curs,” he whispered, and then it was that for the first time I saw
somewhat of hope in the situation. There yet seemed a possibility that
the attack which I had reckoned on so confidently might not be made.

“There are two of us wounded lads here who should be of some service in
defending the place,” Oscar Stephenson said. “I can make my way to the
entrance unaided, and, if Samuel Rogers and Elias Shendle were carried
forward where it would be possible to see out, why might not they be
able to discharge a musket with reasonably good effect?”

“There are as many of us here uninjured as can fight with advantage,” I
replied, quickly. “The entrance is so narrow that more than two would
choke it, and, with the women to load the guns, I see no reason why
Giles and I should not be able to do as much execution as could half a
dozen who would be forced to fall back after firing, that others might
take their places.”

There is no good reason why I should set down all that was said during
the first few moments after coming back with such woful tidings. When
it was decided that Giles and I alone would face the enemy, and we took
our places with all the muskets in the cave loaded and lying ready at
hand, everything possible had been done.

It only remained for the savages to open the battle, and I counted
that, because of the screen of bushes directly in front of the
aperture, the foremost of those who came on the trail would show
themselves fair targets for us before understanding they were at the
end of the journey, therefore, as I said to Giles, were we likely to
cut down a couple before they could fire a shot.

“It is not well that we talk one with the other, save in whispers,”
Giles said, after we had taken our stations behind the boulders which
partially blocked the entrance, “else by so doing we give the savages
token as to where we are.”

On the instant a profound silence reigned, and I could understand that
the wounded lads and anxious women must be suffering mentally, for the
waiting was like unto that which a soldier experiences while standing
in line of battle listening for the word to begin his work.

The suspense was terrible as we watched eagerly for the first movement
of the bushes which should tell of the approach of the enemy, straining
our ears for the lightest unusual sound, and when it seemed as if a
full hour had passed since we heard even a whisper from our companions,
there came a rustling at the farther end of the cave, which, because of
the stillness, startled me.

Looking around, I saw that Mistress Morley and Mistress Stockbridge
were dragging the wounded lads yet farther into the cavern, where they
might the better be sheltered from a stray bullet, and heard Elias
Shendle say, hoarsely:

“It is the children who should be thus protected; not we lads, who are
of no good either to ourselves or our friends.”

I was yet watching the movements of these brave-hearted women, when
Giles discharged his weapon, and, turning suddenly, I saw lying almost
directly in front of the opening the half-naked body of a dead Indian.

The savages had come, but in what number it was impossible even to
guess, and now was the time at hand when the lives of all within our
place of refuge depended upon the watchfulness of Giles and myself.

“How many did you see?” I asked, and he replied as he took up a loaded
musket, pushing his empty one back that it might be recharged by
Mistress Morley:

“Only one, and it is not certain but that he may be the same at whom I
fired before.”

Then it was that I searched with my eyes every inch of that dusky form
which could be seen lying so hideously still in front of us, hoping to
find there the trace of a second bullet, but seeing none. Then came
the disheartening realization that, when the day was done and darkness
covered everything as with a veil, we could not prevent the red wolves
from creeping up until, sheltered by the same boulders behind which we
lay, they might shoot into the cave.

I should have grown even more timorous than I was had I not shaken off
such forebodings resolutely, and given myself wholly up to the task of
watching for a target.

So profound was the silence that when Mistress Morley, having loaded
the weapon Giles had discharged, pushed it forward toward us, I started
like one in fear, and was near to trembling so violently that she might
have seen it.

Not a sound from the outside broke the silence; nothing betokened the
probable fact that the bloodthirsty enemy, perhaps in large numbers,
were crouching within a few paces, hoping to kill, and a stranger who
could have looked in on us then would have questioned why we two lads
were lying there behind the rocks watching so intently through the
narrow aperture.

I believe ten minutes had passed in this distressing suspense, when
Giles whispered, cautiously:

“It is ten times worse than a battle, lying here where nothing can be
seen, until one’s eyes become so tired that he fancies this bush or
that is suddenly turned into one of John Butler’s demons.”

I would have made reply in much the same strain, but at that moment
the leaves to the right of our trail were moved aside in a direction
contrary to the breeze which was blowing, and then I saw two fierce,
eager eyes peering out from amid the leafy screen of green.

[Illustration: “TAKING STEADY AIM ... I PULLED THE TRIGGER.”]

Taking steady aim, my hands as firm now as though they had never
trembled with suspense, I pulled the trigger. Following the report came
a sound like unto the falling of a heavy body, and, regardless of the
necessity that we remain silent, I said, exultantly, to Giles March:

“That is the second viper we have wiped out!”

It was like a tonic to me, being able to do some execution, and I found
it difficult to restrain myself from rushing forth boldly, so eager was
I to put an end to this skulking method of warfare.

Again Mistress Morley performed her work, and I took up a loaded musket.

“We are equal to twenty of them at this rate, for, with three women to
load the weapons, surely we will be able to fire as fast as they can
give us the opportunity,” I whispered to Giles, and he nodded without
speaking, much as to say that I was forgetting prudence because of the
blood-fever which had come upon me.

Another long time of anxious waiting, and then I felt a hand upon my
shoulder, when, turning quickly, I saw Esther Hinchman crouching close
behind me.

“What is it?” I asked, nervously, and she replied:

“Nothing, save that I wanted you and Giles March to know we were ready
to do whatsoever lay in our power, and await the time when we may be
needed.”

“That I knew before, dear girl,” I said, feeling wondrously heartened
because of the words, and a sensation near akin to jealousy came into
my heart when I saw her go over to Giles March to give him cheer also,
as if I alone had the right to hear such words from her.

That my comrade’s courage was strengthened by Esther’s coming, if,
indeed, it had needed strengthening, I knew when he whispered to me:

“Go back and speak with the lads. They must be in sore need of
cheering, and I can do all that is called for here.”

There was really no good reason why two of us should remain on guard
while the Indians remained so well concealed, not daring to rush the
place, and I acted on his suggestion, kneeling beside Elias Shendle a
moment later, to say:

“Everything is well with us, lad, and I believe we may be able to hold
off such force as is concealed near by, until Master Bartlett and those
with him shall come to learn why we failed to join them.”

“Can you get any idea how many there are in front of the cave?” Elias
asked, and I told him what had been done--that we had succeeded thus
far in killing the only two who had, as I believed, gotten a view of
the entrance to our retreat.

“I wish I might take a hand in the matter, instead of being thus worse
than useless,” he said, and pressing his hand, I replied, warmly:

“You are far from being useless yet awhile, Elias Shendle. Do your best
at getting on your feet once more, and thus will you hearten us all. I
am yet looking to see the time when our company of Minute Boys, or as
many as are alive, will be able to do their full share toward driving
from the valley those who are even now ravaging it.”

“All that might have been done already, Jonathan Ogden, if I, and such
as I, had not been a hindrance. If the savages had killed us outright
then you would not be wasting your time here defending us.”

“Nay, lad, you are wrong in that, since whether you were alive or dead
should we be held here because of the women and children. I count that
we Minute Boys are doing full service when we save the lives of as many
as are here in this cave, and that I warrant you we shall do, however
hotly those who are lurking outside may press us, for we hold the
advantage to such an extent that an hundred of them could never gain an
entrance while two of us are able to discharge the muskets which the
women can load.”

Then I went in turn to each of the other lads, whispering such words of
comfort as came most readily to my tongue, and returned to my place by
Giles March’s side, feeling as never before the importance of holding
myself well together in order to cheer those who were depending upon us.

Later Esther Hinchman brought us dried meat, and water in a vessel of
birch bark, which she had deftly fastened together with thorns, and we
made what served us well for a meal, watching keenly as we ate.

Then, in turn, Giles went back to speak with our wounded comrades,
leaving me alone on guard, and in this wise did time pass until evening
came, without our having again seen anything at which we should shoot.

Just at twilight, when we might distinguish the bushes in front of us
and yet not be able to see clearly, that happened which robbed me of my
sense of security.

The children had laid down to sleep, their mothers sitting beside
them to check any cry of alarm which might come if one of the muskets
was discharged suddenly, when I heard distinctly the dropping of a
pebble, evidently from that portion of the cave where Master Bartlett
had formed the narrow chimney by thrusting down through the earth a
sharpened sapling.

Giles’s head came up on the instant, and I knew he had heard the same.
It seemed like a matter of small moment to thus arouse two who were
defending the lives of so many; but we had learned to distrust the
lightest unusual sound, knowing that it betokened some new danger,
although for the instant it was impossible to say what.

Then, suddenly, the reason for the dropping of that pebble came to me.
Touching Giles ever so lightly, that he should understand I had left
him, I stole softly back to the fireplace, and, as I looked up through
the aperture, a few tiny particles of earth struck my face.

Then was it all plain.

The Indians, despairing of being able to dislodge us by direct assault,
except at too great a cost, had been prowling about searching for some
other entrance to our place of refuge, and their keen sense of smell
had detected the odor of smoke near by that small hole.

Hurriedly I asked myself what it might be possible for them to do, and
began to realize that, unless the earth contained as many rocks as
would serve to form a roof sufficiently strong to uphold the soil, then
might they without danger to themselves so loosen the whole as to bury
us completely.

If Master Bartlett had been able to force a sapling through the earth
without meeting any obstruction, then was it likely that the same
might be done in other places, and half a dozen of such holes would be
sufficient to bring down the mass upon us, when the weight of a dozen
or more savages was put upon it.

In a twinkling I could see that we might all be killed without a shot
having been fired, and the danger was one against which we could not
guard and yet hold ourselves covered.

Going back hurriedly to Giles March, I would have told him that which I
had learned, but he checked me by saying:

“I can understand it all, lad, and there is no reason for words. They
are above the fireplace.”

“Yes; I felt the soft earth as it fell.”

“And they may work there, for all I can see, until the task is
finished,” he said, and to this I made no reply, for verily none was
needed.

Then, while one might have counted twenty, we two remained silent,
after which he whispered, drawing closer to me lest our companions
might hear:

“Oscar Stephenson is less sorely wounded than either of the others. He
can, by resting his musket against one of the boulders, be depended on
to take my place here.”

“Where would you go, Giles March?” I asked, yet at the same time
knowing full well what was in his mind.

“Outside. In less than half an hour it will be possible to move about
among the trees, because of the darkness, as well as can the Indians,
and with no more danger than they will be running.”

“But you are like to come upon them unawares.”

“Ay, but so are they like to come upon me, and he who is least
surprised will get the best of the battle.”

“But what if you should be worsted?”

“You who remain here would be in no greater danger, and there is
a chance that I may be able to put an end to that work above the
fireplace.”

“You shall go, Giles March,” I said after a moment’s thought. “I
believe you are warranted in doing so, for before morning, unless they
are turned from the effort, will we be buried alive.”

“Then you are to stay here on guard with Oscar,” he whispered, groping
about for his powder-horn, and I replied in a tone of one who is not
disposed to argue the matter:

“You and I go together, Giles March. Mistress Morley can do as good
work here as either of us, and she, with Oscar, will be able to defend
the entrance.”

He would have remonstrated, despite my manner of speaking, but that I
cut him short by saying:

“It is no longer a question of what we _would_ do, Giles March, but of
what we _must_. With you to make your way up the mountainside at the
left, and me on the right, we stand a chance of being able one to aid
the other in case of a hand-to-hand fight, and I am of the opinion that
two are needed, therefore it only remains to tell the others what we
propose to do.”

“Then do you go back and prepare them for the change, while I remain
here, and because it is necessary we go at once, try to find my
powder-horn. It should have been near here; but likely Mistress Morley
used it when she loaded the muskets.”

I did as he bade me, summoning the women to where our wounded lads
could hear what was said, for I was not minded to go over the plan more
than once, because of my desire to get at work as soon as possible.

As I expected, much opposition was made, particularly by Mistress
Stockbridge, who claimed that if we two lads, the only able-bodied male
members of the party, went out, then would their doom be certain; but I
cut her short by saying:

“If we remain then is there no hope that a single one of us will be
alive when the sun rises again. It wasn’t to discuss the matter that I
came back here, but to tell you what was to be done. Mistress Morley
and Oscar Stephenson will take our places at the entrance. Mistress
Stockbridge will, if it shall be necessary, reload their weapons, and
thus the defence may be continued the same as if Giles March and I
remained.”

“I wish I might be with you,” Elias Shendle said, faintly, and although
we were going into direst danger, I pitied the dear lad because he
was forced to remain inactive at a time when he knew, as did all the
others, that every hand which could be raised in our behalf was needed.

It was Esther Hinchman who brought the powder-horns when I asked for
them, and whispered softly as she put them in my hands:

“May God go with you, and send you back unharmed!”

I think it was some such words as those which I needed just at that
time, for until she spoke there was a chill at my heart because of
believing the time to be so near at hand when we must lead these
defenceless ones out to meet the bloodthirsty wolves, unless we were
willing they should die from suffocation beneath the roof of their
refuge, and I said to her that which at the moment I firmly believed.

“He must send us back that we may be able to take you out from this
place of danger.”

She and I helped Oscar Stephenson out to the entrance, Mistress Morley
following, and as we came up Giles March arose to his feet.

I gave him the powder-horn, swung mine over my shoulder, made certain
of having a handful of bullets in my pocket, and we two stood listening
intently to make certain that the time was ripe for us to begin the
hazardous venture.

Night had fully come. In the forest, as we were, it was impossible to
see half a dozen paces in advance, and because of the trees were there
no shadows to be cast, therefore it was necessary only to guard against
making a noise. It can well be imagined that we moved stealthily while
coming out from between the boulders, he going to one side and I to
the other, the friendly night swallowing us up almost immediately.

So far as the whereabouts of the Indians were concerned, we knew only
that one or more of them must be directly above the cave over the
fireplace, and it was reasonable to suppose there were others here or
there guarding against a surprise. To avoid those who were acting as
sentinels was the most difficult portion of our task.

I made a wide détour, counting to ascend the mountain fifteen or
twenty yards above where I believed the enemy were, and then coming
down upon them from that direction in which they would least expect
any interference, knowing full well that in order to make even such
a journey an hour or more would be required, because my advance was
necessarily so slow that I hardly took a single pace in a full minute.

It was as if the forest was untenanted save by the beasts and birds
whom God had placed there; I heard no sound, saw nothing betokening
danger, until I was come forty paces or more from the starting-point,
and then, so suddenly that I was literally stupefied by bewilderment,
did two sinewy hands clutch my throat, bending me backward and yet
further backward as if to crush my bones.

Cry out I could not, because of that steel-like grasp upon my throat,
and even though I had been able to call for help I would not, since by
so doing it would have brought Giles March straight to his death; for
I knew all too well that he would never pass unheeded an appeal from
me, however great the danger which menaced him.




CHAPTER XIV.

UNEXPECTED AID


I was well-nigh powerless in the grasp of the brawny savage, and,
although nearly suffocated, there came into my mind the question as to
how long I could stand the strain which he was putting upon me.

Each second were my senses growing more and more dim, and yet I
wondered whether I might live one minute or two, for it was a settled
fact in my mind that death had then come, and there was no power which
could be summoned to my aid to hold it back.

Fortunately for me, although as a matter of course I did not understand
it at the time, this human wolf of John Butler’s was as eager to keep
the silence as I, for, not knowing how many of us might have come out
of the cave, he naturally supposed I had at my back a sufficient force
to meet those who were working on the mountainside above, and to his
mind an alarm would be the same as turning the tables upon them.

My brain was in a whirl. It seemed as if I could see a dozen hideous
faces swaying round and round in a circle before me; sparks of fire
danced before my eyes, and in another instant I would have been sent
out of this world beyond a peradventure.

All this I realized despite the mental confusion caused by the
suffocation, and then suddenly I felt the fingers relax. I staggered
back against a tree, and when my adversary sank slowly to his knees,
and then downward until he lay prone upon the earth, falling in a heap
as does one who has been killed while standing, I believed it was all a
trick of the imagination--that while I was passing into the Beyond this
picture, and this belief that I was no longer being choked, was but a
fancy born of death.

Then while I swayed to and fro, striving to collect my scattered
senses, a voice whispered in my ear as a hand was passed over my face:

“Did he wound you, or are you only half-choked?”

“A good bit more than _half_-choked,” I replied, now beginning to
understand that I had to do with a friend, and yet bewildered because
one had appeared so unexpectedly. “Is it you, Giles March?”

I bent down as I spoke, and to my utter amazement did I see Esther
Hinchman standing before me. She it was who had stricken down the
savage when he was so near to making an end of me, and I believe the
astonishment caused by such fact was greater than the bewilderment
from which I suffered while nearly suffocated.

“How did you come here?” I asked, regardless of the fact that it was
dangerous even to whisper in that place, which we knew must be peopled
with our enemies.

“I followed you out from the cave, fearing lest something of this sort
might happen, and knowing that you and Giles March were to separate.”

“But how was it that Mistress Morley so nearly lost her head as to
allow you to come?” I continued, and she replied in a whisper light as
the morning breeze:

“There was no reason why I should stay. I could be of no assistance in
the cave, and here I was needed, as it so chanced. Is it in your mind,
Jonathan Ogden, that we girls of Wyoming Valley should have no part in
this desperate struggle, or do you believe we ought to sit with folded
arms, while our fathers and our brothers sacrifice their lives in our
behalf?”

It was folly for me to remain in that place talking with the girl, when
duty demanded that I ascend the mountain at as nearly an equal pace
with Giles March as might be possible, and, besides, it was dangerous
to indulge in conversation.

Therefore it was that, taking her by the arm lest we be separated
in the darkness, I led her by my side, continuing the advance as
stealthily as was in my power, and she knew enough of woodcraft to be
able to make her way through the undergrowth with no more of noise than
might have been caused by a falling leaf.

Never before had I admired one of my race as I have since that moment!
It was all so strange to me that this young girl could come out and
do the work of a man, and such work! She had saved my life, and while
climbing up the mountainside, feeling the way inch by inch lest I set
my foot upon a dry twig which would give the alarm, I resolved that all
my life long would I endeavor to repay her for that which she had done.

When we came to a spot where the trees grew less dense, I noted that
she carried a musket as well as a knife, and had slung over her
shoulder a powder-horn. She had made ready for the kind of work which
might be found to her hand, and had shown more of wisdom than Giles
March and I put together, for neither of us, in making our plans, had
fancied that we would come upon such an encounter as had just been mine.

We continued on up the mountainside until having, as I judged, arrived
at a point opposite where Master Bartlett had made the aperture in the
earth to serve us as chimney, and then struck off at right angles,
moving even more slowly than ever because of knowing that when we were
come near to our destination we would be in the very thick of those
painted fiends who were striving to compass the death of the women and
little children in the cave.

Until we were, according to my belief, almost directly over the cavern,
no sign of the enemy had been seen, save when the fellow who was now
lifeless had seized me; but as we halted, straining our eyes to peer
through the gloom which so nearly concealed surrounding objects, it was
possible to see four or five dark forms clustered within a circle not
more than ten feet in diameter.

By this time I recovered the wits which had been nearly choked out of
me, and believed Giles March was gazing upon the same scene presented
to Esther Hinchman and me, awaiting some movement on my part. As I
figured to myself, he was nearly opposite where we stood, not very far
away, and if we opened fire it would be necessary to avoid shooting in
his direction.

It was only needed I should touch Esther Hinchman lightly on the arm,
for her to understand that which was in my mind as clearly as if I gave
the thoughts words, and then we circled around the crouching savages
until believing we were come upon them directly from the rear.

Raising my musket, I called her attention by gestures to what I was
about to do, and she at the same time took aim.

I counted that Giles March, hearing the report of our weapons, would
fire almost immediately, and unless two of us had singled out as a
target the same Indian, then we might count on disposing of three at
the first volley.

When I fired, Esther Hinchman’s shot followed as if it was but an echo
of mine, and before a quick-tongued lad could have counted three came
the report of a musket from where I believed Giles March had stationed
himself.

We could do no more, for like startled deer two of the savages sprang
forward into the thicket, and the crashing of the branches as they ran
in terror, regardless of their footsteps, told that they had gone down
the mountainside.

Before it was possible for me to leap forward in order to learn what
execution had been done, two reports rang out seemingly from beneath
our very feet, and then did I know that Oscar Stephenson and Mistress
Morley had caught a glimpse of the fugitives sufficient to warrant them
in shooting.

An instant later Giles March and I came together as we approached
the place where the Indians had been at work, and there saw two of
the fellows who would give us no further trouble, while it was also
possible that those in the cave had succeeded in inflicting some injury
upon the curs who ran so swiftly.

“There could have been but few of them here,” Giles said, after making
certain those of our enemies who remained above the cavern were dead,
“for unless my eyes deceived me, there were only four in the party.”

“Five,” I said, “for Esther Hinchman killed one who was nigh to making
an end of me not forty paces from here.”

“Esther Hinchman!” Giles March cried in astonishment, and as he spoke
the girl stood before him.

He looked at her in open-mouthed astonishment, and despite the dangers
and horrors of the situation I could find food for mirth in his
bewilderment. The lad’s surprise was so great that it seemed absolutely
necessary we should gratify his curiosity at once, and in a few words I
told him of what had happened, thereby causing him to seize her hands
as he cried, heeding not the fact that open speech might imperil our
lives:

“You are a comrade worth having, and if Jonathan Ogden and I had known
of what stuff you are made, I question whether we would have believed
it necessary to stay in the cave instead of rejoining Master Bartlett
and the remainder of the party.”

It was neither the time nor the place for us to indulge in compliments
or much conversation, and I gave my companions to understand such fact,
while I began looking about to see what the Indians had succeeded in
doing.

From the evidences of their work it was plain to be seen that they
understood full well how we might be disposed of without danger to
themselves. Although having nothing but sharpened saplings with which
to dig, they had furrowed up the ground in a spot ten to twelve feet
square, until fifteen inches or more of the surface had been removed.
But for the interruption, it seemed certain they would have succeeded
in their purpose within another hour.

“Keep moving roundabout here, Esther Hinchman, while Giles March and I
shall have put back this earth so far as we may, for as matters look,
it would not require any very heavy weight to throw down the roof of
the cave upon those who are inside.”

She went on guard as I had suggested, and then it was that Giles March
proposed we cut down a dozen or more saplings, laying them in the
excavation to form a sort of network which would further protect the
roof of our place of refuge, which was now all too insecure, and after
this had been done we pushed back as best we might the soil that had
been removed.

We must have spent not less than half an hour in this labor, and all
the while did Esther Hinchman flit here and there through the thicket
to make certain there were none of the savages creeping up on us, after
which we went back to relieve the anxiety of those who could not fail
to be wondering why we lingered so long after having discharged our
weapons.

Not until giving due warning of our coming did we venture to present
ourselves in front of the opening, because in the darkness those who
were on guard might well have shot us down for the enemy, and once
inside the wounded lads as well as the women insisted on knowing what
had taken place, for, as I suspected, they had been filled with keenest
fear lest we had come to some harm.

I took it upon myself to tell the tale while Mistress Morley and Oscar
Stephenson yet remained on duty at the entrance, and it was my desire
to do so in order to give full meed of praise to Esther Hinchman,
because, except for her courage and quick wit that night, had I been
lying on the mountainside stark and cold as was the fiend whom she had
sent out of the world.

“There is no longer a chimney to our refuge,” I said, having come to an
end of my story, “and perchance the time is near at hand when we should
make a change of quarters, for I question whether John Butler’s braves
will not come back in strong force, believing there are enough of us
here to afford them pleasing amusement in the way of torture.”

“Shall we go out now?” Mistress Morley asked, as if speaking of making
a pleasant jaunt from one dwelling to another, and I replied with a
laugh, for my heart was strangely light, having come back to life as it
seemed I had:

“I wouldn’t care to undertake a journey through the thicket in the
darkness, howsoever great might be the peril which threatened, and
even when the sun shall rise to-morrow, I am of the belief that either
Giles March or I should seek out the remainder of our company before
making any change, lest we lose them in the wilderness.”

Esther Hinchman was not disposed to set herself up as a heroine, and
as soon as we were inside the cave, even while I was telling the story
of what she had done, the dear girl went from one to the other of the
wounded lads, striving to give them more of comfort or relief.

As was but natural, we speculated upon the probable force of the
party which had come so near compassing our death, and only then did
I remember that Oscar Stephenson and Mistress Morley had fired at the
fugitives.

“My bullet went wide of its mark, I feel certain,” Oscar said in reply
to my question. “I fired at what was hardly more than a shadow; but
Mistress Morley believes hers sped with truer aim, and I am counting,
if there be not a dead Indian on the trail a short distance in front of
us, one grievously wounded is trying to make his way to the river.”

Giles March would have gone out to learn what he could, but that I
insisted on his remaining, for the price he might be called upon to pay
would be too great simply for the satisfying of our curiosity.

Well, of what we said that night among ourselves I could write many
pages; but they would be entertaining only to those who took part
in the conversation, therefore is it enough if I say that we kept
vigilant watch throughout all the long hours of darkness.

After a new day was come, rendering it possible to see each other’s
faces, I fancied that all the wounded lads were in better condition
than they had been four and twenty hours previous, while each of our
small party wore a look of hopefulness, in vivid contrast with the
despair that had been written on the features when first arriving at
that place of refuge.

Giles March and I had long since taken the places of Oscar Stephenson
and Mistress Morley at the entrance, and after meat, which had been
cooked the day previous, and water was brought to us that we might at
least go through the form of eating breakfast, Giles asked of me:

“Which shall it be, Jonathan Ogden, you or me?”

“What mean you?” I inquired in perplexity.

“Was it not in your mind last night that one of us would go to meet the
others of our company?”

I made no reply for the moment; that which a short time previous had
seemed the proper thing to do now looked much like foolhardiness.
During the night I had persuaded myself that the savages could not come
upon us in any force within six and thirty hours at the most, because
of the fact that they must necessarily be scattered all over the valley
in their work of butchery, and I had more desire to linger there on
the chance of our friends coming to learn of our fate than of dividing
the force.

I gave words to much of that which was in my mind; but Giles March
would not be convinced it was the part of wisdom for us thus to delay,
and I argued the matter at considerable length until, while we were yet
talking incautiously loud, the sound of footsteps could be heard but a
short distance in front of us.

On the instant we were on the alert and ready for what had a ring of
danger in it, and then came a low call like the note of a catbird,
whereupon I ran out quickly, knowing that Master Bartlett was near at
hand.

What a relief it was when I saw all of our friends had returned, and
the look of anxiety, which had not yet passed from their faces, told
how disturbed in mind they had been regarding our safety.

“You have had a tussle with the savages,” Master Bartlett said,
hurriedly, as I advanced to meet him.

“How know you that?”

“There is a dead one on the trail a short distance below here.”

“Ay, Mistress Morley was right; she gave him more lead than he could
carry, and now may we count that only one of that villainous gang
escaped.”

As a matter of course, it was necessary I explain the meaning of my
words to those who gathered around me, and, when I was come to an end
of the story, Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett appeared to be more
concerned in mind than before.

“What is it?” I asked, thinking, mayhap, they had brought news of worse
disaster.

“Enough, to my thinking,” Stephen Morley replied, grimly. “You believe
one of the red wolves escaped, and we may be certain that he will
bring back a crowd to smoke you out of the cave. There are not so many
victims to be had in the valley now that they can afford to let slip
our party, and the question is, what shall be done, Simon Bartlett?”

While the two men were discussing the matter, I asked Daniel Hinchman
to tell me what he and his companions had done since Giles March and I
left them.

“Very little,” he replied, “save to learn that Colonel Dennison and
some of our friends yet remain in Forty Fort. John Butler is trying to
keep the word which he gave when they surrendered; but his red butchers
are not inclined to be kept in leading-strings while there is yet blood
to be spilled, therefore do those under Dennison fear to go out lest
they be massacred, for they are the same as without weapons.”

“And the Indians themselves?” I asked. “Do they remain near the fort?”

“Only so many of them as John Butler’s Tories can hold there by force.
So nearly as we could learn they are divided in parties of from
twenty-five to fifty, travelling to and fro, destroying such dwellings
as first were spared the flames, because of being at too great a
distance from the stockade.”

“And how many settlers yet remain alive?” I asked.

“That cannot be said by me or any other. There are many who have fled;
women and children have gone on foot across the mountains, or down
the river, trusting to rafts or even single logs, and yet scores upon
scores of them are fallen under the tomahawk of the savages or the
bullets of the Tories, for it is difficult to say whether the red man
or the white is inclined to show the least mercy.”

“And you found no others who might be aided?”

“None. All that has been done by us, in addition to gaining the
information I have just given you, was a brush with half a dozen whom
we met near by Fort Ogden, and to those we gave such a taste of our
metal that they will never again follow any other so-called leaders who
come from Johnson’s Hall. If we had fifty lads or men, Jonathan Ogden,
we would drive those human wolves to take shelter in the stockade at
Forty Fort, and hold them there. Now has come the time when we may take
revenge, and I pray that my life be spared long enough to shoot down as
many as I believe I should claim as my share.”

“But we can’t roam here or there over the valley,” I said, after a
pause, and he replied, bitterly:

“True, and the reason is that some of us must be left to protect those
who cannot care for themselves. If Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett
would decide that the women and children should undertake the journey
over the mountains, then might we be left free-handed to do as is our
duty.”

“But you forget the wounded, Daniel; they may not be moved yet awhile.”

“You are right, Jonathan, and thus are we hampered,” Daniel replied,
and then he went up the trail toward the cave to greet his sister, who
stood a short distance away waiting for him impatiently.

When next I joined the two men it was to find them at loggerheads.
Stephen Morley was of the belief that we might take the three injured
lads, the women and the children, into the stockade at Wyoming, leaving
them there to protect themselves, while we went out to harry the
smaller bands of savages who were roaming to and fro, even as they had
harried our people.

On the other hand, Master Bartlett insisted that we remain in the
cave during at least eight and forty hours, claiming that there we
could defend ourselves the better, and when I asked why he would delay
that length of time, he replied that it would give at least two of
the wounded chance to recover sufficiently to move through the forest
unaided.

“But then where will you go, Master Bartlett?” I asked.

“By that time we shall know better where we are most needed.”

“How?” Stephen Morley demanded.

“By going out again. I will take Jonathan Ogden and Giles March,
agreeing to return here within eight and forty hours, and promise you
that while absent we will give good account of ourselves.”

“But why not take all the able-bodied of our force?”

“Because now is it certain the cave will be again attacked, and there
must be enough left here to guard it.”

Then once more the two men fell into a discussion as to the best
course, and, burning with the desire to do something other than remain
on the mountainside in idleness, I cut short the arguments by saying:

“Stephen Morley is bound to stay here because in his wife and children
he has more at stake than any other. Do you select the force you
desire, Master Bartlett, and let us set off without delay.”

Master Morley went into the cave as if disgruntled; but, as I looked at
the matter, it was not a time when we were bound to consider one man’s
ideas as against the many, and once more I urged Master Bartlett to do
as I had suggested.

The result of the matter was that within half an hour we three, the
old man, Giles, and I, were ready to depart, and those of our comrades
who were to be left behind had sorrowful faces, as if, because of being
forced to remain in a place of comparative safety, they were in some
way being deprived of their rights.

We would have gone without speaking even to the wounded, but that, just
as Master Bartlett took up his musket to set off, Esther Hinchman came
toward me, and I was only too glad to meet her.

“You will remember, Jonathan Ogden, that while there are helpless ones
left here on the mountainside your life belongs to them. Daniel has
told me how eager you are to be off in the aiding of those who may be
suffering. He believes, and so does Master Morley, that your efforts
will be vain, because there are none left alive needing assistance,
therefore I know full well you will have an encounter with the savages.”

“Ay, that is what we hope for. There is a price which they must pay
in blood for what has been done, and until the debt is collected I am
hoping no man or lad who once called our valley his home may be willing
to remain idle.”

“But you will remember that there is a debt which you owe us who are
here.”

“Meaning that I shall lag behind when there is work to be done?” I said
with a laugh, and she replied, taking my hand with a caressing gesture
which pleased me wondrously:

“Not so, Jonathan Ogden, for even though you promised it, I would not
believe you could keep such word. I am not asking you to stay here, but
that you remember those whom you leave behind.”




CHAPTER XV.

A FORTUNATE FIND


It heartened me more than I can tell to know that Esther Hinchman had
singled me out to say that which she did. If she had spoken to Giles as
well as me, then would I have known beyond question that her anxiety
was concerning all who might be needed to defend the cave; but she had
picked me from the others, and, without being able to say exactly why,
I rejoiced thereat.

Turning my head just before passing the fringe of bushes which
concealed the entrance to our place of refuge, I saw that she was
looking after me, and I waved my hand, wishing most fervently it was
possible to put into words the thoughts which were in my heart.

Until we had travelled two miles or more, no word was spoken between
us who had set off on a scout with the hope of finding some of our
neighbors and friends whose lives might yet be saved, and then it was
that Master Bartlett came to a halt.

“Why do you stop this side of the river?” I asked, impatiently, for I
was burning as never before with the desire to accomplish that which
would prove to Esther Hinchman I was a lad only in years, that I might
be depended upon to perform a man’s work.

“Because it is well we understand exactly why we have come,” Master
Bartlett replied in a tone which provoked my curiosity, and Giles March
said, sharply:

“I thought that much was already agreed upon; surely we made talk
enough concerning it before setting out.”

“Ay, lad, what we would have the others believe was well threshed out;
but at the time there was another idea in my mind which seemed of more
importance, although I could not give it words lest all the able-bodied
of our company insisted on holding with us.”

“Do not be so mysterious,” and Giles spoke in a tone of irritation,
“but let us know what you are driving at.”

“So you shall, lad; it was for that purpose I halted,” the old man
said, deliberately, as if to weigh well his words before uttering them.
“To begin with, we are all agreed that, as soon as the savage who has
learned the secret of our hiding-place can tell his fellows what he
knows, a large force will be sent to smoke us out. Now it is certain
that, in case an attack is made upon the cave, but few of those on the
inside can do anything against them, since, fortunately, the entrance
is so narrow.”

“No more than two can work to advantage there,” I interrupted, “and,
with two others to reload the weapons, the place cannot be taken from
the front, save by a determined rush, when the first six who presented
themselves would surely be killed.”

“Ay, and because of that same condition of affairs have we come out as
if on a scout. I am satisfied there are none in the valley at this time
whom we could aid, therefore our only show of accomplishing anything
would be to lie in wait for small parties of the red fiends and wipe
them out.”

“And is that what you count on doing?” Giles March asked, impatiently.

“No, lad, because I do not believe we would be warranted in that kind
of fighting so long as we have with us the women and children. I was
eager we three should come out, to the end that we might lie in wait
nearabout until the enemy arrives, and it would go hard if, taking them
in the rear after an attack on the cave was begun, we could not give
the murderers a lesson such as they would not soon forget. If we had
said as much before starting, it would have been hard work to keep the
others back.”

The old man’s plan was a good one, and I could readily understand that
we might be able to do much execution when the time came; yet, because
of what Esther Hinchman had said, I would have been better pleased to
roam up and down the valley, in the hope of accomplishing something
which might convince her I was able to do a man’s work.

Giles March, however, was not willing to remain inactive as long as
might be necessary in order to carry out what Master Bartlett had
planned, arguing that it was not reasonable to suppose the savages
could or would be likely to arrive before the day was spent and another
nearly ended.

“I agree that you have hit upon the proper trick to put a speedy end
to any attack that may be made; but, if that was all we were to do, it
would have been better that we remained in the cave with our friends
at least until to-morrow noon,” he said, quickly. “Since we have come
away, and to the end that we may not be forced to stay here sucking
our thumbs, let us keep on to the river, having a good look at all the
ruins, with the chance of finding some one who has been hidden as was
Mistress Stockbridge.”

I added my voice to this proposition, since it seemed the true one, and
we started off once more with the agreement that, at the end of four
and twenty hours, we would return to go on watch.

Our faces were turned toward the river, and we made no other halt
until having arrived at the bank of the stream, when we moved more
cautiously, lest we attract the attention of those of the enemy who
might be on the opposite side.

Nothing could be seen to cause alarm, and we set about searching such
ruins as lay to the south of where we then were.

Even as we began the task I understood that it was too much to expect
we could find another family who had remained securely hidden, as had
Mistress Stockbridge and her children; but, nevertheless, we did our
work thoroughly and without interruption until nearly nightfall.

There was sufficient evidence of butchery and destruction on every hand
to make our hearts ache, but we found no one alive; and, when the sun
was near to setting, Giles March claimed that there was no reason why
we should not be able to learn of what might be going on near Forty
Fort if we were willing to spend the hours of darkness scouting in that
direction.

To this Master Bartlett made no protest, although I could understand
full well that it caused him pain to walk so far and so long.

“We should be able to find a canoe somewhere along the bank near these
ruins,” I said to the old man, because it was quite a serious matter
for him to go into the water when he could not swim a stroke, and
immediately I began to search.

It was only reasonable to suppose that those of the settlers who had
more boats than were needed to take them across the river when they
fled to Forty Fort would have concealed the remainder in the bushes
near the water, and, because of such reckoning, I clambered down the
bank to the very edge of the stream, peering in at every likely spot.

On arriving opposite the ruins of Eben Towle’s house, which had stood
near the water and was the most southerly in the settlement, I saw
what looked like an opening in the bank, which would have been passed
unnoticed save for the fact that I had been searching for some such
place.

A tangle of bushes and vines grew nearabout, and, worming my way amid
these, taking care not to disturb them more than might be necessary, I
finally came upon an opening not unlike the den of a bear, which was,
perhaps, three feet in diameter.

Thrusting in my head, I cried out, thinking it possible some
unfortunate might be hidden therein, and a reply came from Master
Bartlett, who was some distance away on the other side of the ruins.

It struck me as queer that he should have been able to hear my voice
while I was so far from him, and with my head in a hole, therefore
I called him by name, speaking more softly, and, to my surprise, he
replied promptly, the words sounding as if they had come from the hole
just in advance of me instead of from the open air.

“Where are you?” I asked, in bewilderment.

“Here in the bushes. What are you doing in the ruins of that house when
it was agreed you should look for a canoe?”

Then it was that an idea came into my mind which, although it seemed
unreasonable even to the verge of folly, prompted me to force my way
into the hole.

I had no more than gotten my body into the entrance when I saw that the
sides of the hole, cave, or tunnel, whichever it might be called, were
timbered to prevent the earth from caving in, and then that which I had
said was folly to imagine became well-nigh a fact.

I was in a veritable tunnel, which widened as I advanced until it was
really an underground chamber, where, to my great surprise, I saw
stored salted and smoked meat, together with many small packages done
up in bark or furs.

I was too much excited, because of this fortunate find, to make any
careful examination of the different things around me, but pushed on
until arriving at a wall of rock, through which the light of day came
from above.

Then it was that I called again for Master Bartlett, asking that he
come down to the ruins of the building, and there was that in my voice
which caused him to obey without parleying; but when he was near at
hand I heard him ask, impatiently:

“Where are you, lad? It is unwise for us to be moving around where
those on the other side of the river can see all that is going on, and,
if we are not to cross, it is better that we go back into the thicket.”

Then it was that I tried to explain what I had found, but, before I
had hardly well begun, he cried, excitedly:

“You have found Eben Towle’s tunnel! I remember he declared, two years
ago, that he had made one, and had a hiding-place out of which he could
not be smoked. That was when the Susquehanna Company had sent warning
we would be driven from the valley by force, and declared blood should
be spilled if we failed to obey.”

“Can you see any show of such a place from where you are standing?” I
asked, and it was possible for me to hear his footsteps as he walked
twice around the ruins before making reply.

“There is nothing to be seen here but the charred timbers, lad. How did
you get in?”

Instead of replying, I made my way out with all speed, save that at the
entrance I moved with the utmost care lest I leave a trail, and, on
coming into the open air once more, saw that Giles March, having heard
our voices, had joined the old man to learn what was going on between
us two.

Situated as we were, it was but natural that the same thought should
come into the minds of all when the nature of my discovery had been
made known. In this tunnel, which Eben Towle had made as a refuge
against those of the Susquehanna Company who would have driven him from
his home, our little party of women, children, and wounded lads might
remain in safety awhile longer,--surely until the savages tracked us
down once more.

On the heels of such fact came to me the belief that the time was now
at hand when our company of Minute Boys might be able to give further
proof that they could play the part of soldiers nearly as well as men.
In this tunnel of Eben Towle’s we would be securely hidden in the very
heart of the valley, keeping in touch with those who remained at Forty
Fort, and it would go hard, indeed, if we did not give good account of
ourselves before Butler’s wolves returned to Johnson Hall.

Giles March would have gone at once to the mouth of the tunnel, in
order to see for himself that which I had found, but Master Bartlett
prevented him by saying, sharply:

“None of that, lad! We went in and out of the cave without heed to
leaving a trail, thinking none of Butler’s curs would come upon us
there, and yet they found the hiding-place. To go in simply to gratify
your curiosity will be to leave just so many more invitations for those
who are prowling around to have a look at it. We will first see what
can be done toward opening an entrance from the ruins, so that we may
get the helpless ones inside without leaving a sign-board behind them.”

There is no good reason why I should set down all we said while trying
to decide just what it was best to do at once; it is enough if I
say that after more talk than I believed necessary, in view of the
situation, it was decided that we could not bring down the women and
children during the night, owing to all the difficulties, and it would
not be safe to do so next day, because of the possibility that the
savages might come sooner than we expected.

It seemed better they remain in the cave until we had beaten off the
Indians when they made the next attack, and this we believed would
be a comparatively easy matter, if the plans already formed should
be carried out. Therefore it was agreed that Master Bartlett should
spend the night at the ruins, making an entrance through them to the
tunnel, while Giles March and I went back to get so many of the party
as Stephen Morley thought best after we had explained to him all the
situation.

Night had come before we arrived at this decision, and we two lads
started at once, travelling swiftly because it did not seem probable
there was any danger, and with light hearts, owing to the hopes for the
future which had so lately been born.

It was near to midnight when we were come to the fringe of bushes
which screened the entrance of the cave; but immediately I sounded the
catbird’s note, it was replied to without delay, and in another instant
Esther Hinchman came out to meet us.

“I persuaded Master Morley and Daniel to take some rest, while I stood
guard,” she began, and I interrupted by asking sharply:

“Why did not Miles Parker do his share of the duty?”

“He was sleeping so soundly that it seemed a pity to awaken him when
I was fit for the work; but where is Master Bartlett?” she asked in
alarm, noting for the first time that he was not with us.

I explained in few words the good fortune which had seemingly come to
us, and while talking I held her hand in mine, to which she did not
object.

Then we entered the cave, arousing the others, and explaining to them
not only why we had come, but the plans we had formed in the way of
falling upon those who attacked the cave, saying in conclusion:

“It has been agreed that you shall say how many, and who, are to go
back at once, Master Morley, and I pray that we be able to set off
without delay, lest we meet enemies on the path.”

“You may take Oscar, who is fit to travel that distance in the night,
Daniel and Esther and Miles Parker. So many should be able to carry all
the stores we have gathered here, and leave us with no other burden
than the wounded when we join you.”

I cried out against his sending away all the able-bodied, save the
three women; but he insisted that since we were to be on the outside
to take part in the battle, if one came off, he had all the help that
would be needed, therefore those selected to go made their preparations.

If I have failed to say anything regarding the manner in which our
comrades received the news we brought, it is because words are not
needed. One can readily understand that when a party of fugitives,
about to be driven from their place of refuge, suddenly learn that
another and more secure place has been found, the joy and relief are
great.

Within half an hour after Giles and I arrived, the little company was
ready to set out, each carrying a full load, and when we filed out of
the cave, which had sheltered us so well in the hour of our extremity,
I took Esther Hinchman’s hand in mine that we might walk side by side.

We made the journey to the river without mishap, although it seemed
long and tedious to the others, owing to the heavy burdens we carried;
but to me it was a pleasure jaunt ever to be remembered because of her
who walked by my side.

Master Bartlett was on the watch for us, and as we were led directly
into the ruins, each stepping in the tracks of the one in advance that
the trail might not be too plain, it was possible to see what the old
man had done.

One of the stones in the wall of which I have spoken was removed,
leaving an opening sufficiently large for us to crawl through, and on
walking the length of the tunnel I found that end which gave on the
river choked up with logs and half-burned timbers.

“I haven’t finished the work at that end,” Master Bartlett said when
I joined the others after the inspection. “There will be time enough
later, and when daylight comes I am counting on starting a fire among
the charred timbers in order to hide our trail. There is an hour yet
remaining before morning, and you had best get what sleep you can. Eben
Towle put up a sort of partition in one corner here, therefore Esther
Hinchman may have a room to herself.”

We threw ourselves on the floor of the tunnel almost as soon as he had
spoken, and I was no more than stretched out at full-length before my
eyes closed in slumber.

It seemed as if only three or four minutes had passed when I felt the
pressure of a hand on my shoulder, and, opening my eyes, saw Master
Bartlett in the dim light, as he whispered:

“I’ve been knocking around a bit, and saw a dozen or more redskins land
from a couple of canoes not a hundred yards up-stream. They have struck
off toward the mountains, and I reckon it’s our business to follow
them. We three will go alone; I’ve told the girl Esther, and she’ll
keep an eye out till the other lads finish their job of sleeping.”

Then the old man aroused Giles March, and we made ready to creep out
through the ruins, I lingering behind my comrades to whisper a word to
Esther, after which I followed.

Master Bartlett showed, by taking the lead when we had gained the
shelter of the thicket, that he counted on running the business, at
least until this portion of our work was done, and I was only too glad
to have him thus take command.

A good woodsman was Master Simon Bartlett, else he would not have
kept us so close on the heels of the skulking savages without being
discovered, and that during all the time we consumed in making the five
miles, moving not much faster than a mile an hour.

From their cautious advance it could plainly be seen that John Butler’s
wolves believed there were a large number of people in the cave, and
were afraid of coming across an enemy by mistake, or of finding an
overwhelming force in their path.

How my fingers itched to strike a blow when one or another lagged
behind at such a distance that we could have overpowered him with
but little chance of his being able to alarm his fellows; but Master
Bartlett shook his head decidedly whenever Giles March or I told him by
gestures of what we would do.

Then, when an unusually good opportunity came, he whispered, warningly:

“Don’t make the mistake of striking down one of those villains when
we can bag the most of them. If we carry ourselves right between now
and the time they fire the first shot at those who are in the cave,
it should be possible to give the sneaks such a blow as will make the
others a bit uneasy.”

Well, we trailed the murderers up to the very mouth of the cave, and
there they hid themselves, hoping, most likely, that one or more of the
fugitives might show them a target. I was nearly wild with fear lest
Stephen Morley, believing, as we had a few hours previous, that there
would be no danger until later, might venture outside.

These fellows must have had with them the cur who escaped when we gave
them so warm a reception, else they would have blundered on until
coming in sight of the entrance; but, as if familiar with the lay of
the land, the entire party concealed themselves not twenty paces from
where Stephen Morley was on watch.

We knew full well that no attack would be made until night was nearly
come, unless it so chanced our people ventured out incautiously, and
settled down with whatsoever of patience we could command, to await
their movements.

It must have been nearabout noon when we arrived, and until sunset did
we lie in the thicket like logs of wood, not daring to move lest we
make so much of a noise as might give warning of our whereabouts.

What a blessed relief it was, when the gloom of night came like a film
through the foliage, to see those half-naked villains move more closely
together as if making ready for action, and only then did Master
Bartlett give signs that he was on the alert.

By gestures he made Giles March and me understand that we were to take
stations twenty paces to the right of him, and not to open fire until
his musket had been discharged.

Inch by inch we wormed ourselves through the leaves and vines until
having gained the station pointed out, and there waited impatiently for
that struggle which might end only with the death of one or all, for it
was by no means certain the savages would fall readily into our trap.

Then, as the gloom thickened, we could see the dark forms of the
murderers as they crept silently through the screen of bushes toward
the cave, and I knew it was their purpose to press on until it might be
possible to thrust their muskets between the rocks before firing.

I literally held my breath with suspense, fearing lest Stephen Morley
be caught off his guard, and could have cried aloud in triumph when
the report of a musket rang out, while one of the painted crew came
staggering through the bushes to sink on the ground as if having got a
mortal hurt.

The curs had found that they could not hope to catch Stephen Morley
napping, and once more they crouched behind the screen of bushes as if
for a consultation.

Then, when perhaps ten minutes more had passed, we could see even
in the darkness that they were making ready for another move, and I
fancied it was possible to distinguish a movement of Master Bartlett’s
arm, as if he warned us that our time had come at last.

With our muskets raised, Giles March and I waited, and at the very
moment when the savages vanished into the gloom a bright flash and
a ringing report from the direction of where I had last seen Master
Bartlett, sounded our signal to begin the fight; but, alas! it was no
longer possible for us to carry out the plan as it had been arranged.

The one thought in my mind was that if Giles March and I failed of
doing our share, the curs would skulk here and there in the thicket,
and instead of our being able to give them such a lesson as we had
counted on, it would be a question whether we might be able to make our
way back to Eben Towle’s tunnel.

All this passed through my mind like a flash, and the echoes of Master
Bartlett’s weapon had not yet died away when I sprang forward, followed
so closely by Giles March that it was as if we had been yoked together.

I was saying to myself that there was little hope I would be able in
the darkness to see a target, when suddenly a light so bright as to be
almost blinding flashed up seemingly from the very mouth of the cave,
showing in bold relief the forms of four villains at the edge of the
thicket, and on the instant Giles and I both fired.

It seemed to me that I heard the reports of a dozen muskets; flashes of
flame sprang up here and there near at hand as if by magic, and amid
the rattle of musketry could be heard Master Bartlett’s voice, as he
shouted:

“At them, lads! Smite front and rear! Finish the job now, else we may
not get another chance!”

Then that happened which absolutely frightened me for the moment, and
but for the fact that I realized how necessary it was we strike a heavy
blow, I might have faltered.

Here, there, and everywhere that the rustling or swaying of the bushes
told some person was forcing his way through, a ball of fire sped
through the air in that direction, and then flared out a burning flash
which illumined the thicket for a dozen paces around.

I believed I understood the cause of the first light, when we emptied
our weapons; but it was more than bewildering to see those fiery
messengers seemingly pursuing our enemies, although I was not so dazed
but that it was possible for me to strike more than one telling blow,
thanks to the friendly fire.

All this while muskets were being discharged from the cave, and I said
to myself that Stephen Morley was firing as rapidly as loaded pieces
could be thrust into his hands, and even as the thought came I ran
plump into him twenty paces from the entrance.

At this moment such of the savages as yet remained alive set up a yell
of terror, and the sound of their footsteps told that they were racing
at full speed down the mountainside, intent only on escaping from those
mysterious flames.

“It is all over for this night, lads,” Master Bartlett called from
somewhere amid the darkness, “and now I’d like to know the meaning of
all I’ve seen.”




CHAPTER XVI.

ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN


Master Bartlett was not the only member of our party eager to learn the
meaning of what we had seen. As for myself, I was far too bewildered
to reply when Master Morley asked me where we first saw the enemy; but
stood staring in open-mouthed astonishment as if he could see me, or I
him, while the darkness seemed all the more intense because of those
blinding flashes which had dazzled our eyes.

“How was it done?” Master Bartlett demanded, as he came up to where
Stephen Morley and I stood, fifteen or twenty paces from the entrance
to the cave.

“It wasn’t a bad kind of an idea, eh?” Master Morley cried, as he
indulged in a hearty laugh, “and the joke of it is that you came near
getting scared as badly as did those precious sneaks, who won’t stop
running till they are with their fellow brutes. I’d give quite a little
to hear what kind of a story they’ll tell.”

“It wouldn’t be a bad plan for you to tell your story,” Master Bartlett
said, sharply. “I’ve seen some good tricks in my day, but this one
goes ahead of any that’s ever been worked in the valley.”

“It was planned by Elias Shendle,” Stephen Morley said, as soon as it
was possible for him to control his mirth, “and I reckon we’d better
tell the yarn where he can hear it, because the lad is entitled to all
the credit for this night’s work.”

Then we went into the cave, without making any effort to learn how many
of the enemy had remained near by because of not having life enough
left to run away, and, to my great surprise, I saw that Elias Shendle
and Sam Rogers were on guard.

“Have you so far got the best of your wounds that you can take part in
a fight?” I asked, in astonishment, and the lad replied, grimly:

“A fellow can do considerable when it is necessary in order to save his
own life. Stephen Morley wanted to creep outside just after dark, that
he might take a hand when you opened the battle, and there was no good
reason why Sam Rogers and I couldn’t look to this part of the business,
especially while the women were ready to load the guns.”

“But I’m itching to know how you managed to send those balls of fire
wherever one of John Butler’s wolves broke cover,” Master Bartlett
cried, impatiently, and Elias replied, in a matter-of-fact tone:

“There isn’t anything so very sharp about that trick, although I heard
Master Morley speaking to you as if it was something great. We had a
fair supply of powder, and during the afternoon, when there was nothing
else to be done, I made fifteen or twenty balls about the size of a
wren’s egg, wrapping them in leaves stuck together with a little mud.
We knew you would be behind the Indians, therefore I had a handful of
powder ready just at the entrance, so it could be flashed off when the
fight began, to give you a chance to see exactly where the curs were
hidden.”

“Yes, yes, I understood that part of it,” Master Bartlett interrupted;
“but what about the flying fire?”

“Mistress Morley kept a brand ready, and I had put a fuse into the
small balls of powder. When the fight was well started, I crept part
way between the boulders; there I could have an idea of where the red
sneaks were stationed, and as she lighted the fuse, I threw the ball
in that direction, allowing that it would flash before striking the
ground. It stirred them up a bit, I reckon.”

“You’ve got a big head on your shoulders, Elias Shendle,” Master
Bartlett said, emphatically, “and have done more toward driving John
Butler’s murderers out of this valley than could have been effected by
the killing of threescore. We can now count on having time and to spare
for the journey to the river, because you won’t see one of those curs
around here again until there are Tories enough with him to do the
biggest part of the fighting.”

“I’m looking to see the renegade Butler himself over this way within
four and twenty hours,” Stephen Morley said in a tone of conviction.
“It stands to reason that, after hearing the story his sneaks are
likely to tell, he’ll want to know what’s afoot.”

“Ay, but by that time we’ll be at the river, getting Jonathan Ogden’s
Minute Boys ready for service,” Master Bartlett cried. “Let us get what
sleep we may ’twixt now and daylight, for all hands of us must make an
early start in order to reach Eben Towle’s tunnel ahead of the scouts
who may come down the river.”

Before obeying this suggestion, which was really a command, I asked
Elias if he thought it would be possible for him to make the journey on
foot, and then learned that it had already been agreed Mistress Morley
should lend him her aid during the tramp.

“With her to lean upon when it comes to climbing over fallen trees,
I’ll get on all right,” he said, cheerily. “Sam Rogers believes he can
walk alone, so you need have no fear concerning us two, Jonathan Ogden.”

Stephen Morley stood guard while all the rest of the party slept, and
as soon as the first gray light of coming day appeared in the sky we
set off to make a change of quarters.

The two cripples were sent away first, with the children and Mistress
Morley, Giles March leading them. Then, each man and woman loaded to
the utmost of his or her strength, the remainder of us followed as best
we might, fearing no interruption so we arrived at the river within
three or four hours, and it can well be fancied that we made all speed,
heeding neither the difficulties of the way nor fatigue.

Before he left Master Bartlett tramped twice far up the mountainside,
so that it might look as if we had fled in that direction, and when the
last person departed from that which had been to us a veritable cave
of refuge, there was nothing remaining save the beds of leaves and the
charred embers of the fire.

Those of us who were in the rear soon overtook the crippled lads, and
then one and another lent a hand, until they contrived to cover the
ground at about the same rate of speed we would have been able to do
without them; but I could see full well by the lines of pain of Elias
Shendle’s face, and by his labored breathing, that he was making the
effort of his life.

Much as I pitied the dear lad, I could not advise him to go more
slowly, for the lives of all might depend on the last one being within
Eben Towle’s tunnel in a certain time, and all that remained was to
give him such assistance as might be possible.

Then came the time when we crept cautiously out from the thicket to
approach the ruins, each moving swiftly with due regard to leaving a
trail, and watching jealously the opposite bank of the river lest there
be spectators.

It seemed as if we gained cover without having been seen, and once the
crippled lads and the children were safe, Master Bartlett and Stephen
Morley spent a full hour trying to hide the trail which, despite our
best efforts, had been left behind.

Esther Hinchman had a soft word of greeting for me when we were
arrived, which caused me to forget all fatigue, discomfort, or fears
for the future, and then we set about making more habitable this place
of defence and abode.

Esther, Oscar, and Daniel had worked like beavers doing what they might
to make it homelike, and but for the absence of light, I would have
said that we could ask for nothing better. As a matter of course the
place was dark; but Esther tried to cheer the other women by showing a
small store of candles, which had been found among the packages made up
by Eben Towle, and promising that, whenever it should be thought safe,
the tunnel could be illumined as well as any house.

Then, while we lay upon the ground, resting from the fatigue of the
tramp, we speculated as to where the man might be who had dug out this
place, which we believed would serve us well.

Giles felt quite certain he was with us when we marched from Forty Fort
to give battle to John Butler’s force, and if such had been the case,
then was it certain the poor man would never need a hiding-place in
this world, for unless he was among the slain, then would we have found
him there. He had no family, as we knew full well, therefore it seemed
certain that we alone, of all who were left alive in the valley, had
knowledge of the tunnel.

I will not undertake to say how much of provisions we found as he had
left them. Considerable was spoiled because of having been stored away
so long; but sufficient yet remained to keep us alive many days, and,
in addition, we had the supplies brought from the cave.

“We are in good shape to begin our work,” Master Bartlett said when the
situation had been discussed to a finish, “and it is now for us to pay
off the scores John Butler has run up.”

“How will we set about it?” Elias Shendle asked, eagerly, as if
counting that he could do his full share of work with the best of us.

“That can’t well be figured out till we know what may be doing at Forty
Fort,” Master Bartlett replied. “I have had it in mind that we would
hold together as Minute Boys, even though some of us are a bit old to
be counted in that class, and it will go hard if we don’t do some work
that will tell, not only to those whose homes are here in the valley,
but in the struggle against the king.”

“Who will go to Forty Fort to learn what may be doing there?” Daniel
Hinchman asked, and I knew he was burning with the desire to do that
portion of the work.

“You, if it so be Jonathan Ogden is willing.”

“Why speak in that way?” I asked, perhaps a little petulantly, for it
was not to my liking that they hold longer to the pretence of my being
captain.

“Because you were chosen as the leader, and I hold to it that you boys
shall do the work.”

“When you and Stephen Morley are here it is veriest folly to speak of
me, or any other member of our company, being in command,” I cried, and
Master Bartlett replied, quietly:

“All that may be true, lad, and you still remain the captain. Stephen
Morley is a member of the Continental army, and must leave us soon. I
am not in shape to be called a soldier, else had I enlisted long since;
but there is no reason why I should not stay with the Minute Boys so
long as pleases me, and, not having made an agreement to serve in the
ranks, will be able to leave at any time without taking the chances of
being called a deserter.”

At this point Daniel Hinchman began moving around as if at work, and
Elias Shendle asked what he was doing.

“Getting ready to set out for Forty Fort,” he replied. “There is no
good reason why I should idle away the time here.”

“It would be folly to make any attempt at crossing the river until
after night has come,” I said, and Master Bartlett added:

“With the chance that the story, which the curs whom we frightened are
sure to tell, will bring a large force of the enemy this way, it is
not well that we show ourselves more than may be absolutely necessary
during the hours of daylight. Stay where you are, Daniel Hinchman,
until night has come, and then you may go out through the entrance
which lets on to the river. Stephen Morley and I count on having a look
around from now till dark, after which it shall be your turn.”

I was considerably surprised and very much disgruntled because the old
man was, seemingly, shutting me out from any of the work; but did not
think it well to complain just then, lest it should appear as if I was
trying to assume command of the party while the older men were present.

Half an hour later Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett crept out through
the ruins of the house, after cautioning the remainder of us against
straying from the tunnel until their return, and we were left to pass
the time as best we might.

The majority of the party gave themselves up to slumber, and were wise
in thus taking advantage of the opportunity; but my thoughts strayed so
far into the future, while I speculated on what it might be possible
for us lads to do by way of driving the enemy from the valley, that I
could not have closed my eyes in rest however hard I might try.

Therefore it was that, some time later, when I saw Esther Hinchman
moving about as if searching for something, I joined her, asking what
she would do.

“I was only trying to get a better idea of this queer place where we
appear to be so secure,” she replied, and it pleased me well to go with
her up and down the length of the tunnel, prying here and there to find
more of Eben Towle’s hoardings, until we were come to that end which
gave toward the river.

Here Master Bartlett had thrown up a barricade of half-burned logs and
such other materials as he could come at handily. The entrance was not
closed so thoroughly but that we could catch a glimpse of the river
through the bushes which grew outside.

“It seems good to see the sun shining, even though we cannot feel its
warmth,” she said, musingly, and I laughed softly, for verily had she
had enough of the sun’s heat and to spare while coming down from the
cave, because then we were like to have roasted.

“If it please God, you shall soon be able to sit in the glare of the
sun whenever it may be your fancy to do so,” I said, feeling at the
time strong enough to fight John Butler’s wolves single-handed, so her
life was at stake, and before it was possible to reply, even had she
been so minded, there suddenly came into view on the river a veritable
fleet of canoes, heading as if to make land near the ruins of Eben
Towle’s house.

I should say, speaking well within bounds, that there were no less than
sixteen boats, all filled to the utmost of their capacity with Indians
and white men, and it was not needed that we should question as to why
they had come.

These were John Butler’s Tories and red wolves, sent to learn the
secret of the cave on the mountain where so many of their companions
had met their fate, and I really trembled with what was very like fear
as I thought of what must have been the result had we not found another
hiding-place just as we did.

Each canoe carried five or more passengers, and when that large force
stood in front of the cave we could not have hoped to hold it many
hours, however desperate may have been our resistance.

Now, however, they had come in vain, and when the terror aroused by
what might have happened had passed away, I laughed aloud as I saw in
fancy the slow, cautious advance up the mountainside, the stealthy
approach, and the rush upon the cave where remained no living being.

Nearer and nearer the fleet approached the shore, and, laying her
finger on her lips, Esther glided noiselessly away from me to warn, as
I fancied, our comrades against the lightest sound lest the secret of
our hiding-place be betrayed.

When she returned all the lads were with her, and we watched our
enemies as they came ashore, drew the canoes high out of the water, and
then disappeared beyond our line of vision toward the forest.

There was not one in all that small army who showed signs of joy at
taking part in such an expedition. Every face was grave, while many
had an anxious look, and it was not difficult to believe they had been
ordered to perform the duty, rather than having volunteered, for,
according to such a story as the frightened savages must have told,
they were about to have an encounter with those who dealt in magic.

During a full half-hour we could hear them moving around just over our
heads, as if loath to set out on the final stage of their journey, and
then the sounds died away until silence reigned as before the renegades
and curs showed themselves.

Even then we in the tunnel did not dare to speak lest some of the party
had remained behind to act as sentinels, and were sitting there silent
and motionless, when those sounds were heard which told that Master
Bartlett and Stephen Morley were entering the hiding-place by way of
the ruins.

Then we knew all the ruffians had departed, and straightway our tongues
were loosened, as we asked of the men what they had seen, at the same
time explaining how it was we knew of what had been going on.

“I reckon you are as wise as we,” Master Bartlett replied, “for we
were obliged to remain at a distance. They have gone to take the cave,
and it is safe guessing that not one of them will dare to remain in the
woods after dark, even though it can be seen only a party of fugitives
were concealed there. Stephen Morley and I believe it will be possible
to deal out such a dose that they won’t be eager to visit this side of
the river any oftener than may be absolutely necessary, therefore if
you lads who can move about are minded to come with us, the work of the
Minute Boys can be begun ’twixt now and sunset.”

Never one of us waited to hear what the old man’s plan might be; but
all eagerly set about making ready for the excursion, and ten minutes
had not passed before the male members of the party, save only Elias
Shendle and Sam Rogers, were in the open air, seeking cover in the
nearest thicket.

Master Bartlett led us up-stream, once we were within the shelter of
the woods, until having left the tunnel nearly a mile behind, and then
halted where it was possible to have a full view of the river.

“What is the plan?” Daniel Hinchman asked eagerly when we were come to
a halt.

“There isn’t any, lad,” Master Bartlett replied, with a laugh. “It only
came to Stephen Morley and me that we might begin to square accounts
with those curs at once. They will, of course, go up-stream, at least
as far as Forty Fort, after finding that the cave is empty, and I’m
reckoning that we won’t see them this way until nearly dark. We’ll
scatter along the bank twenty paces or so apart, keeping under cover,
of course, and when they show up, open fire. They won’t have the heart
to come ashore in search of us; but in case they should, we are to
strike out for the cave, going as nearly as may be over their trail.
That’s all we had decided upon, and if things don’t go as we have
figured, it will be a case of each for himself, with the understanding
that no one is to go near the tunnel until it is certain he will not be
seen by the enemy.”

It would have pleased me better had the old man decided to meet the
curs in open fight, for this striking a blow in the darkness, with the
odds all in our favor, smacked too much of the same style of fighting
which John Butler called warfare; but it was not for me to find fault
when we might make reprisals in some slight degree for the massacre of
our people.

We took our stations according to the instructions given by Master
Bartlett, and, ready to kill, but not accounting it other than a
just punishment, awaited the coming of those who had laid waste our
beautiful valley.

Not until half an hour after sunset did the foremost of the canoes come
in sight, and the men were paddling wearily as if after a hard day’s
march.

It had been understood that the signal for us to begin work would be
the report of Master Bartlett’s musket, and we waited eagerly for that,
each fellow with his musket levelled and resting on a branch or stump
that he might send the bullet more truly.

The sights of my weapon covered a big savage, whose head-dress of
feathers told that he was more vain than his brothers, else he would
not have worn that ornament while on the war-path, and I had no doubt
of bringing him down, for the boats were well within the range of our
muskets.

Then, when five or six of the foremost canoes were directly opposite
where we had taken our stations, Master Bartlett fired, and one of
the curs who had been paddling fell over the side of the frail craft
in such a manner that it filled on the instant, leaving its occupants
floundering in the river.

I had the satisfaction of seeing the red brute at whom I aimed fall
backward, and while reloading had a full view of all that took place.
Not one of our party had missed his target; two of the canoes had been
overset by the struggles of those who were wounded, and such of the
boats as yet floated were headed for the opposite bank in desperate
haste.

It would have done me real good to give voice to the feelings of
triumph which were mine when I saw those sneaks in such a panic of
fear; but I held my peace, and stood ready for a shot at the next
canoe, when I came to understand that all was not going as the old man
had counted on.

Giles March, who had been stationed next below me, came up hurriedly,
as he whispered:

“Master Bartlett gave the signal too soon; he should have waited till
the last of the fleet was passing. Those in the rear are coming ashore
on this side of the river, and we are like to have a warm time unless
we can gain the cave, in which case we may find ourselves regularly
besieged.”

He had no more than ceased speaking when all the party came up, for
my station was the one toward the north, and Master Bartlett said
hurriedly:

“Three canoes have been hauled up on this shore; the others are putting
straight across the river. Is it in your minds, lads, that we keep
together, or separate, in the retreat?”

“If but three boat-loads have landed, let us stand our ground like men;
there will be time enough to take to the mountain when we see too large
a force coming across the river to have a share in the scrimmage,” I
said, quickly, eager for a pitched battle.

“Jonathan Ogden is right,” Stephen Morley said without hesitation.
“Thus far only about fifteen men have come ashore, and we can make the
odds more nearly even when they first show themselves.”

No one made a protest, and we took our stations, each for himself, but
within easy distance of the others, and all where they could be hidden
from view of those who were coming up.

It was to be a battle in the night; but we who stood for the right
could see as well in the darkness as those butcher’s curs, and had
more of a heart for the fight, it was reasonable to suppose.

“Fire whenever you see anything moving; but try not to waste a shot,”
Master Bartlett whispered loud enough for all to hear, and then came
those sounds, faintly yet distinctly, which betokened the advance of
the enemy.

“Now has come the time when we begin to tell John Butler that he has
yet to reckon with the Minute Boys, before he can take possession of
this valley,” Giles March, who stood next me, whispered, and before I
could make reply the report of a musket broke the stillness.

Another report, and another, but yet I could see no signs of the enemy,
strain my eyes as I might, and in my impatience I moved forward two or
three paces, when a bullet came singing past my head.

The savages had been doing all the firing, as I soon believed, and it
caused me no little shame when I realized that they were gaining the
advantage which should have been ours.

“Can you see anything?” Giles March whispered as he came to where I
had sheltered myself behind a big oak-tree, and I replied, as a better
understanding of the situation came into my mind like a flash:

“They outwitted us by sending part of their force straight toward us,
while the remainder sneaked up the river bank, counting that we would
not be looking for danger from such direction. Face about, lad, and
let us give them a bit of their own music.”

Now instead of searching with our eyes to the south, we slipped from
tree-trunk to tree-trunk until we were within perhaps thirty paces of
the stream, and then we had targets in plenty before us.

No less than five--two savages and three white men, as I made out--were
coming warily up from the water looking for us, and heeding not the
possibility that we might have made a change of front even as they had
done.

Crouching on one knee I fired, bringing down my game, and an instant
later Giles March had winged another. The remaining three hunted cover
in a twinkling, and when we had reloaded our weapons, I shouted to the
others of our company:

“They are coming up from the river! Have an eye out in that direction!”

“Get together, lads!” I heard Master Bartlett cry, doing so lest
Giles and I should shoot our own comrades, and as soon as might be
thereafter, each fellow moving as rapidly as possible, we were united
once more.

I did not understand why the old man had made this move, until he
whispered in my ear:

“It is likely that the noise of the firing will bring others from the
opposite side, and it is in my mind that we had better circle around
them.”

“To the end that we may take refuge in the cave once more?” I asked,
and he replied with what was very like a chuckle of satisfaction:

“It may be we could come at the canoes while they are searching here
for us, in which case all hands might have a look at Forty Fort before
morning.”




CHAPTER XVII.

FORTY FORT


There was to my mind something comical in the idea of circling around
the enemy to get possession of their canoes, for it would seem as if we
might thus appear to be playing with them as a cat does with a mouse.
In addition to the satisfaction we would have in so outwitting them,
was the fact that the manœuvre must perforce mystify the curs, until
they came to believe we were strong in numbers.

It was only necessary to make a wide détour toward the mountain,
travelling silently, in order to accomplish the purpose, and I begged
Master Bartlett to set about it without delay.

“Let each keep well on the heels of the man in front, so there may be
no danger in straying, and remember that silence as well as speed is
necessary, else we may find ourselves in trouble,” the old man said,
hurriedly, and then he led the way toward the east, we following his
instructions to the best of our ability.

Not until we were well on our way did I realize what this attempt to
play a trick might cost us. In event of our movements being discovered
before we had gained possession of the canoes, the enemy would be led
to believe we had a hiding-place further down the river, and might
spend much time trying to find it.

There was no danger that those in the tunnel would betray their
whereabouts carelessly, for all, even to the children, understood full
well how much of danger threatened; but if I had found the entrance to
Eben Towle’s hiding-place when searching for a canoe, it was more than
possible they might come upon it while hunting for us.

Therefore it was that I became seriously disturbed in mind, even before
we were well committed to the movement, and would have drawn back while
there was time, if it had been possible to explain to my comrades what
had thus suddenly occurred to me.

When I tried to stop the file in order to whisper a warning, however,
each fellow was so eager to come to a successful conclusion of the
venture, that he simply moved forward all the faster when I would have
detained him, and I could do no less than refrain from any further
efforts in that direction lest too much noise be made.

There was no longer anything comical to me in the attempt we were
making, for I questioned whether by such a venture the lives of those
who were hidden in the tunnel had not been imperilled without due
reason.

However, despite all my forebodings, we made the détour successfully,
gaining the river bank a full half-mile below where we believed the
enemy were searching for us, and then it was necessary to creep up
along the water’s edge until coming to the canoes.

And this also we did without detection, finding the frail craft on the
shore with never a man left to guard them.

Six canoes were there, and all these we took, our party embarking in
two, and towing the others well out into the stream, when, stopping
sufficiently long to slash the bottoms with our knives in such fashion
that they could never be repaired, we sent them adrift.

“Now we have forced those curs to stay on the same side of the river
with those whom it is our duty to guard, and who can say that they may
not find the tunnel before we return to defend it?” I said, gloomily,
as the last of the wounded canoes disappeared from view.

“We need have little fear of what they may do ’twixt now and sunrise,”
Master Bartlett said, curtly, as if he also had begun to question
whether we were acting wisely. “It will be well to midnight before they
give over searching the thicket for us, and as much more time must be
spent looking after the boats. In the meantime we shall have returned.”

“Ay, unless we come across those on the opposite shore who are strong
enough to hold us there,” I replied, and then held my peace, ashamed of
thus croaking like a bird of ill-omen.

We buckled down to the paddles, each one realizing by this time the
necessity of making all speed, and the light craft skimmed the surface
of the water like birds.

Then, at the very moment when we heard the report of a musket from the
shore where the enemy were searching for us, the bows of the canoes ran
up on the bank.

We had come into the very thick of John Butler’s wolves, and the lives
of those left behind depended, perhaps, upon our returning before
daylight.

“It was a fool’s trick for us to make this venture,” Giles March
whispered to me after the canoes had been hidden among the bushes
where we might find them again without too long a search, and we were
following at Master Bartlett’s heels.

I gripped his arm hard, but made no reply. He thus told me that much
the same forebodings had come into his mind as were in mine, and the
fact did not tend to render me any more cheerful.

We were all familiar with the country hereabouts, and, since it simply
remained to make our way over travelled roads, there was no reason why
we could not push on rapidly, save only when we might see others in
advance.

Nothing occurred to delay us, and it was yet early in the night when we
arrived near the log walls of Forty Fort; but, much to our surprise,
we saw sentinels on the walls, as if the place was being defended
against an enemy.

We came to a halt within the shadow of all that remained to mark the
site of Joseph Seddons’s house, and Stephen Morley said hurriedly:

“Let me go on to learn what I may of the situation, and, if possible,
have speech with Colonel Dennison. I am not counting myself a better
man than any other in the party; but, if being discovered, can explain
my reason for being here, on the ground that I have come to learn when
I am to report for duty in the army.”

“Go on, Stephen, and do not spend overly much time, for we may be
needed on the other side of the river,” Master Bartlett said, thus
showing that he, too, had grown anxious concerning the safety of those
whom we left behind.

While he was absent we kept well within the shadow of the ruins, not
daring to talk even in whispers, and listening intently for any sounds
from the opposite shore which might betoken that our secret there had
been discovered.

Stephen Morley had rare good fortune in his attempt to have speech with
those of our friends who yet remained inside the fort, as we learned
ten minutes later when he returned, and with him was none other than
Colonel Dennison himself.

The officer greeted each of us in turn as if we were old friends, and
it could be readily understood that he felt great relief of mind at
knowing there were yet alive in the valley those who were eager to
drive out the brutes who had brought us so much of misery and grief.

“I have told him nothing concerning ourselves,” Stephen Morley said,
and straightway Master Bartlett gave the colonel a brief account of our
doings since the battle, saying in conclusion:

“Here are six of us ready for whatsoever comes to our hands, and on
the other side are three more who will soon be able, please God, to
do duty. We count on holding together to defend the valley so far as
we may, and ask you if there is any chance we can do anything toward
repairing the ruin that has been wrought?”

“Indeed you can,” Colonel Dennison replied, eagerly, “and it gives
me new hope to know there are so many near at hand. What about the
stockade at Wilkesbarre?”

“It yet stands as when Colonel Zebulon marched out with his men; no
attempt has been made to destroy it, which seems to me exceeding
strange.”

“That is because the Tories who follow John Butler count on taking
possession of all the country roundabout, and in order to hold it will
have need of the fortified places. Because of the knowledge which the
enemy has that your party is on the other side of the river, and owing
to your attack upon the canoes to-night, the stockade here is defended
as if an immediate battle was expected. Only by the most fortunate of
chances did I happen to see Stephen Morley, and was able to get outside
without arousing suspicion. Let me tell you of the situation here, for,
in order to be of service in the valley, you must know of it.”

“First tell me, sir, if John Butler is holding to the terms upon which
you surrendered?” Master Bartlett interrupted.

“I believe he is trying hard to do so; but the savages are refusing
to recognize his authority. We have in the fort upwards of thirty
women and children, and fourteen men and boys, none of whom dare stray
outside the stockade lest the red brutes murder them. Unless something
can be done speedily, there is no question in my mind but that we will
all be massacred. John Butler has already admitted to me what I knew
full well, that he is unable to hold in check his wolfish followers,
and because of such fact, proposes to depart immediately with such of
his army as yet obey his commands.”

“How many of the red snakes will likely remain behind?” Master Bartlett
asked quickly.

“Butler has told me that not less than two hundred have already broken
away from him, therefore we can count on that number prowling around,
with this fort as a headquarters, and in such case every white person
remaining will stand in the shadow of death. I had despaired of being
able to effect anything; but since knowing you are near at hand, it
begins to seem as if we might be able to hold our own against them, if
nothing more. On the day before John Butler marches away, I will make
every effort to send all our people over the river, and believe he will
aid me in the task, because of being unable to hold to the written
promises he made before we surrendered.”

“But our hiding-place will not give shelter to half the number you have
named!” Giles March cried in dismay.

“I was not counting that either you or they should remain in hiding,”
the colonel replied, gravely. “You Minute Boys must take possession of
the Wilkesbarre stockade at once, putting forth every effort to hold
it for the coming of our people. That will give them a refuge until we
can get help from the outside, as I believe will be possible when the
situation is made known.”

“Can you give any guess as to when the people may come across the
river?” Master Bartlett asked.

“I shall try to send a messenger the day before, therefore do you be on
the lookout for him each morning shortly after sunrise. The greatest
danger is that these savages who have thrown off all allegiance to John
Butler will fall upon our helpless ones while they are crossing the
river, or when they land, therefore you must be on your guard against
anything of the kind.”

“Will you not come with them?” I asked, and the colonel replied:

“It is more likely I shall go with Butler, as the surest and quickest
way of getting to such portion of the country from which aid may come
to us.”

Then he went on to advise what we should do to hold the stockade, and
gave us to believe it might be possible to send by the women some
addition to our store of ammunition, but dampened our spirits in no
slight degree by stating that those who might join us would be without
weapons, since it had been necessary to deliver up their arms when the
fort was surrendered.

The interview was brought to a sudden end when the reports of half a
dozen muskets were heard from the other side of the river, and we could
see the glow of a fire which increased each moment until the flames
were leaping high in the air.

“They have discovered that the canoes are missing,” the colonel said,
hurriedly. “It is time for you to go, and I will get inside the walls,
for, because of their failure to take any prisoners, our people may be
in danger.”

Even as he spoke the colonel left us, keeping within the line of shadow
as he approached the stockade, and we started off at our best pace,
for the red wolves, seeing the call for help on the other side of the
river, were swarming out of the fort like bees from a hive.

Now had come the time when we had need of all our wits to save our
skins, owing to the fact that it was necessary to advance directly
down-stream where was no shelter. Except for the darkness we could
never have gained that place where the canoes had been hidden, because
Indians and Tories were running to and fro in greatest excitement, and
more than once were we on the verge of being discovered.

However, we did succeed in embarking, and then it was necessary to
paddle down-stream, keeping within the denser shadows of the western
shore a mile or more, before venturing to cross.

When, finally, we stood near the ruins of Eben Towle’s home, the
signal-fire was yet burning, and Master Bartlett said, in a tone of
satisfaction:

“The cowards at Forty Fort haven’t yet made up their minds that it is
safe for them to cross. Because of what we have done the whole boiling
of them are grown exceeding cautious, even though knowing full well
they have butchered nearly all in the valley.”

“And they will kill yet more before the women and children can be got
across to this stockade,” Stephen Morley added gloomily. “Those who
have declared they will not follow John Butler any longer are hanging
back only that they may slaughter the helpless ones in the fort, and
will not allow them to go away in peace.”

Such words were only in accord with what had come into my mind while
Colonel Dennison was talking so glibly of our holding the Wilkesbarre
stockade, when we had no more than seven muskets with which to arm the
defenders.

There was no good reason why we should stand outside where, at
any moment, we might be discovered by those whose canoes had been
destroyed, and Master Bartlett led the way into the tunnel, where we
were welcomed as if after a long absence.

As a matter of course we told of all we had seen and heard since going
out, and it was Mistress Morley who picked the first flaw in Colonel
Dennison’s plan.

“If all the people come over into this stockade, where will you find
food enough to feed them during such time as the colonel is searching
for those who may be willing to aid us?” she asked, and I, who had been
thinking only of the lack of weapons, cried thoughtlessly:

“It can’t be done! We shall only succeed in bringing death upon all
this party!”

“If we think first of our own safety, what becomes of the proposition
that the Minute Boys shall take it upon themselves to defend the entire
valley?” Master Bartlett asked, gravely, and I replied, hotly, thinking
more of Esther Hinchman’s life than any other:

“It is not defending the valley when we sacrifice our own to save
others! Here are so many who have come out alive from the slaughter,
and now shall we give them over to starvation, or the mercies of those
wolves, that strangers, whom we cannot defend or feed, shall come in?”

“It was the Minute Boys who were to do the work,” and Master Bartlett
spoke so calmly and slowly that I was near to crying out with vexation.
“You are the captain, and it is for you to say that when John Butler
abandons the women and children now in the fort to those of his
followers whom he cannot control, they shall not come here.”

For the moment I was silenced, and then it was that Esther Hinchman put
her hand in mine, as she said in a tone so low that none save me could
hear the words:

“It is better all of us meet death than refuse a share of what we have
to those who are in such sore need.”

After that, which was neither more nor less than a reproof, I could
say nothing, and because no one spoke again, we laid ourselves down to
rest, if indeed that might be possible when there was so much to make
us wakeful.

It must have been nearly daybreak before my eyes closed in slumber, and
when I awakened Esther Hinchman called for me to come where she was
sitting at the entrance to the tunnel, looking out over the water as it
sparkled in the sunshine.

“Why was I allowed to sleep so late?” I asked, taking a seat by her
side, and giving no heed to the others of the company.

“Master Bartlett said we should be careful not to disturb you, because
of your having remained awake so long,” she replied, in a whisper.
“Shall I get you something to eat?”

“Not now; I have no desire for food, and if the lack of appetite lasts,
it will be well, for we must go on short allowance when our company has
more mouths to feed.”

“Master Bartlett, Stephen Morley, Giles March, and Daniel have been out
since early light searching for game, believing the savages will not
venture across the river again until the day is older.”

It annoyed me because I had not been called upon to make one of the
party; but I choked back the petulant words which rose to my lips,
lest she might think I was accusing her, and then she began to speak
of Colonel Dennison’s plan, soon convincing me that there was no other
course for us to pursue than such as he had mapped out.

“Those at Forty Fort, and we here, are all of our people remaining in
the valley, and it is far better every one of us perishes by starvation
than that a portion of the number be abandoned to such fate as would
be theirs,” she said, softly, and I resolved then never to say another
word against the plan.

Toward noon the hunters returned, bringing with them two deer and
considerable small game, after which Stephen Morley took it upon
himself to go back into the thicket with a haunch of venison, that he
might roast it where a fire could be built with little danger of its
being seen from the other side of the river.

We ate heartily when the meat was cooked, despite the heaviness of our
hearts, for it had been a long while since any of us tasted warm food,
and then came the question of when we should take possession of the
stockade, all of us knowing only too well that within a very short time
after doing so, it would be necessary to defend ourselves against the
open attacks of those savages who defied John Butler’s authority.

There could be but one answer to such a question; it was necessary for
the safety of those who were coming to us for protection that we be
prepared to receive them at any moment, therefore must we move quickly,
and when Master Bartlett asked if I was willing to make another change
of quarters as soon as night should come, I replied heartily:

“The sooner the better, lest some of the red curs settle down in the
stockade before we can do so. I believe it is well for us to keep
secret the existence of this tunnel, however, so that at the last
extremity these women and children have a hiding-place not known to
others.”

There is no good reason why I should spend many words in telling of our
entering Wyoming Fort, from which we might never come alive.

As soon as the friendly darkness settled over the land, we left the
tunnel, carrying all our little store of food and ammunition, and
within an hour our sentinels were stationed on the walls.

The Minute Boys were on duty again, and my forebodings as to the future
were not so gloomy but that I felt a certain thrill of joy because we
had at last come out openly against the enemy.

“From this on, until our valley is freed from such as John Butler has
brought into it, and the colonies are free and independent, we will
hold together, if so be our lives are spared,” I said to Giles March,
and he replied, fervently:

“It is as you have said, Jonathan Ogden. We do not make much showing
as soldiers just now; but if our hearts remain true, the time will
come when we may hold up our heads with any in the colonies, so far as
military service is concerned.”

We talked much that night concerning what we would do, and how it might
be possible to supply ourselves with all that was lacking, for neither
of us was in the mood for slumber, and when the day dawned I went here
and there inside the stockade to see how the women, to whom the task
was entrusted, had provided for our welfare.

It could be seen at a glance how relieved all were at being able to
move about at will once more. The children were already romping to and
fro inside the enclosure, frolicking like so many lambs; the women
were clearing rubbish from such of the buildings as they had decided
we should occupy, and our wounded were lying on the ground where they
might feel the warm rays of the sun.

“It does a fellow solid good to be in the open air once more,” Elias
Shendle said, as I halted by his side. “I believe that a week’s
imprisonment in the tunnel would have put an end to me; but now I’m
counting on doing my full share of duty a couple of days later.”

Sam Rogers looked up with a bright smile, as he said, cheerily:

“It is well worth all the extra danger to be here, and I believe it
will be no more work to defend this place than it would have been in
the tunnel, where we must have been caught like rats in a trap if the
savages had got an inkling of our whereabouts.”

Esther Hinchman was darting here and there, bent on one duty or
another, looking so happy that in my surprise I asked what had come
over her, and she replied, cheerily:

“It’s the fresh air and sunlight, Jonathan Ogden. While we were in the
tunnel I felt as if I was turning into an owl; but now the feathers are
beginning to drop off,” and away she ran, as if we of Wyoming Valley
had never seen any who would do us harm.

“It is good for us all to be here,” Master Bartlett said, as he came up
to where I stood watching the children at play. “We can count ourselves
soldiers now, which was more than could be done while we skulked from
cave to tunnel, and the work which we have set ourselves seems well
begun.”

Then it was that Daniel Hinchman, who was standing guard, startled us
all by shouting:

“A canoe, in which are three people, is coming down the river! It may
be that Colonel Dennison has sent the messenger of which he spoke!”

We seized our muskets, those of us who were able to do duty, not
feeling inclined to be taken by surprise, and stood on the walls until
the craft was beached directly in front of the stockade, when we saw
that it brought a man and two women, all of whom came up the bank
staggering under the weight of heavy burdens.

“It is Andrew Hardy!” Stephen Morley cried. “He is one of my neighbors
whom I left in the army when having got a furlough. It may be the
Congress has begun to remember that a soldier should be allowed to
protect his wife and little ones when there are none others to look
after them.”

These newcomers were indeed messengers from Colonel Dennison, come to
say that John Butler, with such of his following as he could control,
would march out of Forty Fort on the following morning, and at the same
time our people in that stockade would make the attempt to join us.

Andrew Hardy and the women had not come to us empty-handed. They
brought two muskets, powder, and ball sufficient for perhaps fifty
charges, and twenty pounds or more of smoked pork--all that Colonel
Dennison could get together in a hurry.

The colonel had sent a message to the effect that the people would set
out from the stockade at daybreak; but that he was fearful an attack
might be made upon them, either when they landed, or while the canoes
were yet upon the river.

“Are you to go back?” I asked of Andrew Hardy, and he replied:

“I was told to remain and do duty in the company of Minute Boys until
such time as it becomes necessary to return to the army.”

“How does it happen that you got a furlough?” Stephen Morley asked.

“Five of us who live nearabout here were allowed leave of absence; the
others have gone in search of their families who, if they escaped death
at the hands of the savages, fled with those who succeeded in leaving
the valley before Fort Jenkins was taken.”

I had no curiosity regarding the man, nor was I inclined to spend my
time listening to what he might tell regarding the condition of affairs
at Forty Fort. The word which the colonel had sent regarding the
probability that our people might be attacked before it was possible
for them to reach the stockade was in my mind, and, motioning Master
Bartlett aside from the others, I said to him:

“I am of the mind that the two canoes which we took from the enemy,
together with the one we have been using, and that in which Hardy came,
had best be brought inside, so we may be able to put out in case the
savages pursue the helpless ones too closely.”

“It is a good idea, Jonathan Ogden, and it does me good to know you
can plan so well for the future. Stephen Morley and I will attend to
the work, and in the meanwhile you had best make ready for trouble. It
is my belief that we are like to have plenty of it before many hours
have passed.”

“Think you there may be danger before to-morrow morning?”

“Ay, lad, you may set it down as certain that some of those red sneaks
have seen Andrew Hardy and the women leave the fort, and will soon be
coming down the river to learn where they went.”

Then Master Bartlett called for Stephen Morley to aid him in bringing
up the canoes, and I set about such preparations for meeting the enemy
as it was possible to make.




CHAPTER XVIII.

THE REFUGEES


While I was walking here and there, scrutinizing carefully all the
stockade to learn where, if any, were its weak points, Esther Hinchman
came up, and it goes without saying that I stopped to speak with her.

“It is not for me to interfere with the men’s work in any way, Jonathan
Ogden,” she began, with a bright smile, “nor would I do so even to the
extent of asking questions; but we women believe we should be counted
as among the defenders of the stockade and ought to be looked upon as
such.”

“Indeed, we so reckon you,” I replied, puzzled to guess what she might
be driving at.

“Then give us regular duties to perform. We can stand guard in the
daytime as well as any other, for our eyes are as sharp as yours, and
if we take that work upon ourselves, then it will be possible for all
the men to remain on duty during each night.”

It was a most welcome proposition she had made, since, by following it,
we who counted ourselves men would not be heavy-eyed while standing
guard in the darkness, when we knew the most danger threatened, and so
it was arranged, save that I would have put her off until the next day.

“Let us begin at once,” she said, firmly, “and then it will come more
natural when danger thickens.”

Well, without consulting my comrades, I stationed Esther Hinchman and
three other women on the stockade at once, and Giles March asked,
laughingly:

“Have you turned your command into Minute Girls, Jonathan Ogden?”

When I had stated what was to be the arrangement while we were so
short-handed, he, as well as all the others who heard me, believed
it was a wise plan, and, now that there was no longer need of us on
the lookout platforms, we went here and there examining the defences,
strengthening them as much as possible by setting other logs where any
showed signs of weakness.

The canoes had long since been brought inside the stockade, and every
lad and man in the company was working to the utmost of his ability,
when a low cry from Esther Hinchman took me to her side.

“A canoe is coming down on the other side, keeping well inshore,” she
said. “I cannot make out that there are more than two persons in her.”

“Master Bartlett was right when he said some of those curs would come
down to see what had become of Andrew Hardy and his companions!”
I cried involuntarily, and then, like a flash of light, came to me
an idea which, if properly carried out, might be turned much to our
advantage.

“Call the women down from the platforms without delay, and as quietly
as may be. See that they all go into the blockhouse, taking the
children with them,” I said, hurriedly. “I believe we may trap those
curious ones if we work quickly.”

Esther did not delay to ask questions; but, running from one platform
to another, called off her sentinels, and while I was talking with
Master Bartlett, I saw that the dear girl was gathering the children up
as one does a flock of sheep.

“If we keep out of sight those curs will be likely to stroll inside
the stockade through curiosity,” I said to the old man, after telling
him of what Esther had seen. “Now I cannot say in what way it would
advantage us to hold prisoners, although the time may come, before we
have regained possession of the valley, when a few of those wolves in a
cage would be something with which we might drive a bargain.”

“How will you do it?” Master Bartlett asked, without declaring for or
against my plan.

“I would have you and Stephen Morley hidden outside where you could
shoot down the savages if we bungled the trapping of them. Then the
remainder of our force should be just inside the gates, which are to
be swung half-open. The women and children are already within the
blockhouse under orders not to show themselves or make any noise. If we
can’t take them prisoners, we can at least shoot them down.”

“Stephen Morley and I will look after the business outside,” Master
Bartlett said curtly, and in another instant he was beckoning Morley to
follow him.

It was not necessary for me to spend above five minutes in posting all
my force behind the half-opened gates, and each fellow had his musket
ready for use on the instant, in case the curs entered and were not
disposed to surrender quietly.

The blockhouse was closed, and the doors and windows securely fastened,
so there was no fear the inmates would come to harm through any stray
bullets, in case we had a scrimmage.

When I stood where it was possible to peer through the narrow crevice
between the gate and that portion of the stockade to which it was hung,
the Indians were just stepping out from their canoe, having seen where
Andrew Hardy pulled his craft up on the mud, and, because the curs were
looking around for a trail, I believed they would walk directly into
our trap.

With a cautious warning to my comrades that they might know the
decisive moment was near at hand, I looked well to the priming of my
musket, and waited nervously for that which was to come.

Straight as an arrow from a bow, the curs walked toward the stockade,
following the trail and looking suspiciously around as they advanced.

There was nothing to alarm them in the fact that the stockade was
thrown open, for so they must have expected to find it; but on arriving
at the entrance, where it was possible to have a view of the enclosure,
the two half-halted as if scenting danger.

Then one spoke in his native tongue, pointing toward the blockhouse,
and both advanced until the gates could be swung behind them.

At the same instant that two of the lads shoved the heavy barrier into
place, Daniel Hinchman and Andrew Hardy leaped out on the left side of
the foe, and Giles March and I on the right, with our weapons levelled.

The sneaks sprang forward two or three paces as they turned with
upraised hatchets to face us, and then must they have been blind indeed
had either failed to note that it would be instant death to make any
attempt at striking a blow.

I must give them credit for a show of bravery when they saw how
thoroughly well the trap had been sprung. There was no sign either of
surprise or fear as they faced us, and without a word both unslung the
muskets from their shoulders, throwing them to the ground, together
with knives and hatchets, after which the fellows stood with folded
arms, as if having no further concern as to what might be done.

“Let Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley come inside,” I called to Miles
Parker, who had been given charge of the gates, keeping my musket
levelled all the while, as did my comrades.

The two men obeyed the summons in a twinkling, they having come up
instantly the gates were closed, and I said as they entered:

“I believe it is best that you take charge of the prisoners, because it
stands to reason you have had more experience in such matters than any
of us; but it strikes me you would do well to first make sure they have
no other weapons about them.”

Master Bartlett deftly took from the statue-like savages their
ammunition, and then said in a matter-of-fact tone:

“It’s all right, lad; you can look after other matters, for I guarantee
these sneaks will stay with us till we get ready to send them--I know
where they’d go if I was in command of this party.”

The prisoners moved toward the farther end of the enclosure in
obedience to the old man’s direction, and I believed they were to be
imprisoned in the shed where we found Elias Shendle.

“Well, lads,” I said, cheerily, “we have two more muskets, ammunition
to go with them, and a canoe in addition to what we had at sunrise,
which is not a bad morning’s work, as I look at it. Andrew Hardy, you
had best bring the boat into the stockade, and I will let out the women
and children.”

Half an hour later matters inside the fort were much as before the
enemy came within sight, save that in the shed, bound hand and foot
to heavy logs, sat two scowling savages, and I hardly dared trust
myself to look at the curs, so sorely did my fingers itch to give them
righteous punishment for the murders they had committed.

The women were on the platforms again, and all the other able-bodied of
the party, women as well as men, continued the work of strengthening
the stockade.

There was no further interruption to the labor that day, and when night
came I believed the walls were strong enough to resist any attack, save
that by fire, which might be made.

“We’re in better shape than we were this morning,” Giles March said,
in a tone of satisfaction, as we went up to the blockhouse for our
supper, after which we counted on relieving Esther Hinchman and her
three companions from sentinel duty. “One man and two women have been
added to the number of defenders; the ammunition they brought, and that
taken from the prisoners, makes a good showing, and, best of all, we’ve
got more weapons than before those curs blundered into our trap. If we
could do as well every day the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley would soon
begin to loom up big.”

It pleased me that he could find so much reason for rejoicing in our
situation, because I could not take my mind from the fact that soon
we would have so many mouths to feed our store of provisions would
speedily be exhausted.

I myself took Esther Hinchman’s place on the platform as sentinel, and
said, as she lingered a moment beside me:

“Because of your standing guard, we have made ready for whatsoever the
enemy has in store for us, and the watch has been as vigilant as if
regular soldiers were on duty.”

“We count that we ought to be able to do a full share of the work,
and it is only right, since but for us and the children you men could
soon find places of safety other than in this blood-stained valley,”
she said, gravely. “We four will get a full night’s sleep, and you can
reckon on our reporting for duty before sunrise in the morning.”

Then the dear girl leaped lightly down to the ground, and I could not
prevent my eyes from following her as she ran into the blockhouse,
catching up a child in her arms as she went.

We did good duty that night as sentinels, for all save Master Bartlett
had a share of the work. I had insisted that he should get such rest as
was possible before the morrow came, when, what with the refugees and
the savages, we were like to have our hands full.

Nothing was seen or heard to cause alarm or uneasiness during the
night, and when the first gray light of coming day could be seen in the
sky, Esther Hinchman and her companions came out to take our places on
the walls.

“We have had breakfast,” she said, as I handed her my musket, “and have
left food ready for you, so eat as quickly as you can, that those last
on duty may have a chance to sleep until the people from Forty Fort
appear in sight.”

There were none of us who cared for more rest, since each had slept
four or five hours, and when breakfast had been eaten I went in search
of Master Bartlett, who, so some one reported, had gone with Master
Morley to feed the prisoners.

The old man had come to an end of his task when I found him, and was
feeling in good spirits, thanks to his long time of repose.

“The Minute Boys have got together again in fine shape, lad,” he said
to me, “and I am looking to see them give a good account of themselves
from this time out.”

“I pray God we may be able to do so, Master Bartlett; but I want you to
bear well in mind that you are, in fact, the commander who will give
me timely warning when I am careless or overconfident. I know that you
would not hesitate to propose any move which might benefit those whom
we would aid.”

“Don’t fear but that I shall do whatever I may, lad, yet I’m thinking
there’ll be little for me to do in the way of watching you, and said as
much to Stephen Morley when you set your trap yesterday. A lad who has
his wits about him to that extent can be depended upon to look after
his company fairly well.”

It pleased me to be thus praised by a man like Master Bartlett; but
I tried hard not to show my delight, and spoke of this thing or that
until once more Esther Hinchman hailed:

“There is a fleet of canoes coming down the river, and I doubt not but
that those of whom Colonel Dennison spoke are among the company.”

In a twinkling the old man and I were on the nearest platform; but it
was four or five minutes before we could see what Esther had reported,
so much sharper were her eyes than ours.

Then it was possible to make out no less than twelve boats, loaded to
the water’s edge, while along the bank of the river marched a company
of soldiers as if keeping watch over the people.

“John Butler knows only too well that the wolves which he has let loose
upon us are not to be trusted out of sight, and has sent the Tories to
make certain the savages bring the people here,” Master Bartlett said
to himself, and I am glad to set down here that one honest thing which
Butler did after working us such deadly harm.

“The trouble will come, if they count on making any, after the people
have landed,” I said, counting on getting advice from the old man. “It
seems to me we might make more certain the refugees will be brought to
the shore, if we send out a couple of canoes, with the best part of
our force, to hold the brutes in check after they are beyond range of
yonder Tories.”

“It is what should be done!” Master Bartlett said, emphatically. “Leave
the matter to me, for you must stay in the stockade, and I promise you
there will be no treachery on the part of those who are at the paddles.”

It would have pleased me better to go with those who ventured out from
the shore; but I knew that, as the old man had said, it was my duty to
remain, therefore held my peace while he was gathering the company.

By this time it was possible to see that each canoe was handled by two
savages, who had most likely been sent to take the craft back when the
passengers were disembarked, and I trembled with apprehension as I
realized what would be the result if the treacherous curs, instead of
coming to the shore, kept the boats in the middle of the river until
beyond range of the stockade or the Tories.

Master Bartlett did not wait for the fleet to come up, but with six of
our company in two canoes, set off to meet them, coming up with the
foremost while they were yet under the guns of the soldiers on the
opposite bank.

Then it was he forced them to pass before him on a direct course to our
fort, and I took note that the old man seemed to be hurrying those who
lagged, lest a single person be spirited away.

Thanks to the precautions we had taken--and I verily believe that had
we remained within the stockade not one of that sorrowful company would
have escaped death--the refugees were soon on shore, making all speed
to gain the shelter of the fort, as if there absolute safety would be
found.

When the last white person had left the canoes, the Indians would have
lingered; but Master Bartlett, having landed his force, ordered them
away, and the levelled muskets were sufficient incentive for them to
obey the command.

I watched until it was certain the last red scoundrel had paddled
toward the opposite shore, and then came down to meet those who claimed
protection from us Minute Boys.

Now lest I multiply words needlessly, by trying to give a complete list
of those who had come to us, let me say that there were thirty-two
women and children, and fourteen men and boys added to our number.
Owing to Colonel Dennison’s efforts with John Butler, every member of
the party, save the very smallest children, brought with them more or
less in the way of provisions, and three of the men had succeeded in
getting off with their muskets by taking the barrel from the stock, and
packing both pieces in bundles of clothing.

In addition to this, sixteen of the company had secreted about them
powder and ball, so that it seemed as if we need not fear to run out of
either provisions or ammunition for a week at least, though I promised
myself that as soon as it could be done, I would have a careful
estimate made of all our stores.

Counting all the men and boys who had just arrived, together with our
wounded, my company of Minute Boys numbered twenty-four, or two more
than when we went into Fort Jenkins hoping to hold it against all the
Tories and savages who might come. To arm these, however, we had only
fourteen muskets, with, possibly, a knife for each one, since nearly
all of the fugitives had been allowed to bring with them knives as well
as hatchets.

Our force was even stronger than I have stated, for among the women
were no less than sixteen who looked as if they might be counted on
to stand guard, reload weapons during a fight, and, perhaps, do not a
little work if it came to a hand-to-hand scrimmage.

“It isn’t a bad showing,” I said to Master Bartlett, after looking over
the newcomers. “We should be able to hold this place at least until our
ammunition is exhausted.”

“Even more than that can be done, lad, if you hold yourself steadily as
the captain. Insist on each man and woman doing his or her full share
of the work, and when you give an order, take good care that it is
obeyed promptly. Discipline is even more necessary than weapons, and
the commander’s hand must be firm.”

At that moment I was thinking more of how we might add to the store of
provisions than as to exercising my authority, and interrupted the old
man to call Giles March, saying to him when he was come:

“Take with you a full dozen men and boys, and make search of all these
ruins. There must be food of some kind, burned or otherwise, in such
fragments of the buildings as are yet standing, and there should be
gardens nearabout from which considerable may already be gathered.”

He did not delay to question, but summoned those nearest at hand, and
when he was gone I sent six more women to the lookout platforms, urging
them, and those already on guard, to keep sharp watch while Giles and
his company remained absent.

Well, the result of that move was that when night came we had stores
in plenty--corn ground and in meal, young potatoes, smoked pork, and
salted fish in such quantity that I believed we could hold out though
we were besieged three weeks. But the prizes found this day were two
cows that had taken to the thicket when the savages first appeared, who
came out lowing to be milked.

My heart was lighter than it had been at any time since we first went
into Fort Jenkins when I took Esther Hinchman’s place on the platform,
binding her by solemn promise that she would spend all her time in
sleeping, until another day had come, unless by chance we were attacked.

As it proved there was very little sleep to be had by any within the
stockade on that night; we had our first taste of the work we had
just begun, and I make bold to say that we did not come off badly,
considering our lack of weapons.

We had no more than relieved the women of sentry duty when Giles March,
who was stationed near the northern end of the wall, cried out that
he could see a canoe close under the opposite shore, and before the
light of day had died fully away, we saw three others, all dropping
cautiously down-stream.

No more warning of an attack than that was needed; we knew full well
that the curs would do what they might at striking a blow before
morning, and, therefore, were ready for them when the time came.

The women who had been selected to aid in the defence were warned to
be ready when the first shot was fired, and Giles March and I made the
rounds carefully after night had fully come, cautioning those who stood
facing the thicket to fire at any moving thing.

Not until near to one o’clock in the morning was any move made by the
painted curs, and then one of them showed himself long enough for
Daniel Hinchman to send a bullet where it would do the most good, from
our point of view.

Then it was the bloodthirsty wolves came at us with a rush, counting,
most likely, to find that we had no weapons, and when I leaped on the
platform to do my share in the battle which had begun so suddenly,
Esther Hinchman was already there.

“What are you doing here?” I cried, sharply, discharging my musket with
good aim at a painted fiend who was coming forward at full speed as if
to clamber up the wall. “Get down out of danger! I _will_ not have you
here!”

“I can keep watch while you reload your gun,” she said, pleadingly; but
I literally forced her down, threatening that she should never again
perform sentinel duty if she dared to disobey.

From that moment until the rush had been checked, I had no time to give
heed to her, for the savages pressed us hard during ten minutes or
more, and all the while I could not but bewail the fact that we were
expending our ammunition so rapidly, although every fellow strove hard
not to waste a shot.

At one time I believe it was possible to see not less than an hundred
dark shadows, which we knew to be John Butler’s mutinous followers, and
more than once, before we succeeded in driving them back, did it seem
certain some of them would succeed in scaling the walls.

Never had I known the curs to fight so boldly, and I now understand
that it was because they were half-crazed by the quantity of rum drank
immediately after Butler and his Tories marched out of Forty Fort.

We had a breathing spell of ten minutes or more, during which time the
women cleaned our fouled muskets, and we quenched the thirst born of
the fumes of burning powder, at the spring near the blockhouse.

Then, as suddenly as before, the battle was resumed; but it could soon
be seen that we were beset by a much smaller force. It seemed positive
that a goodly number of the cowards, finding us far stronger both in
numbers and weapons than they supposed, had given over the attempt, and
when I became convinced such was the case, the thought came that now
indeed was the time to show the brutes they were no longer the masters
in our valley.

“Find Master Bartlett for me, and quickly. Tell him to come here at
once,” I said to Esther Hinchman, who had remained just below my
station all the while we were fighting.

It was as if I had no more than spoken before the old man was by my
side, and I asked, hurriedly:

“Do you know how much we have suffered thus far?”

“Mistress Morley just told me that we had two wounded; but those who
were without muskets have taken their places, therefore the fighting
force has not really been lessened.”

“Then, hark you, Master Bartlett! You said to me that I should not give
an order without making certain it was obeyed, and I now command you
to take upon yourself the defence of this place, after our numbers
have been reduced by nearly one-half.”

“What do you mean?” he asked in surprise, but he did not turn his face
from the foe, nor had I ceased to fire whenever a target presented
itself during the time I was talking.

“I believe that now has come the moment when we should strike a blow
ourselves, instead of remaining on the defensive as if too weak to meet
those brutes openly. I count on taking with me nine of the lads whom
I know best, and slipping out of this place. We will fall upon yonder
curs from a point where they are least expecting to see us, and if it
be possible to get them on the run, I promise you we will not turn back
this side of Forty Fort, if so be we can contrive to cross the river.”

I had expected to have a long argument; but much to my surprise, the
old man never so much as opened his mouth, and after waiting a few
seconds for a reply, I slipped down from the platform, leaving him in
my place.

“You may never come back,” Esther Hinchman said, with a sob, as I stood
by her side, and then did I know she had heard what passed between
Master Bartlett and me.

“It is not for you to grow faint-hearted at the very moment when I
believe more can be done in behalf of the valley than if we were to
defend ourselves behind a stockade for the next two months. I _shall_
come back, and with me all who go out, provided our first blow be
successful.”

“I will pray that God does not take you from us,” she sobbed, and then
it was that I kissed her, running at full speed across the enclosure a
moment later, lest I be tempted to linger by her side rather than take
my chances among the red wolves.

Around the stockade I went, calling down from the platforms Giles
March, Daniel Hinchman, Oscar Stephenson, and all the lads I knew best,
until I had withdrawn nine from the walls, and then in a few words I
explained what we might do.

Not one of them flinched; they were even more eager than I to make the
venture, and we gathered by the small gate until that moment came when
the firing seemed to be heaviest at the northern end of the stockade,
when all slipped out, crouching to the very ground as we ran straight
toward the mountain, an hundred paces or more, where good cover was
found.

Then off we went, northward, until believing we were behind the
attacking force, after which we halted to make certain our muskets were
primed.

“Now, lads,” I whispered, “let us keep well together, for nothing
can be gained by separating, and if so be we succeed in frightening
the curs, we’ll keep at their heels even to the very border of their
encampment.”

“It is likely they are quartered in Forty Fort,” Miles Parker
suggested, and I added:

“So much the better if they are! Once we get them on the run, it
wouldn’t be anything very wonderful if we could take that stockade,
even though it is held by more than an hundred.”

As a matter of course I had no hope we might do any such work as
that, but I thought it would encourage some of my comrades to greater
exertions if they fancied that was our goal.

The halt lasted no longer than for me to say what I have here set down,
and then we started in that direction from which the reports of the
muskets came, moving cautiously at first, lest the villains hear us too
soon, and then with a rush when it was possible to see the flashes of
their weapons.

“Now at them with a yell, but don’t fire till you are certain of
hitting the mark!” I whispered, and forward we went, shouting at the
full strength of our lungs, and coming upon the cowards from behind.

They had no more than time to realize they were flanked, when we let
drive a volley, and for every bullet a painted brute fell.

We halted to reload, hoping to get in a second volley before they had
fully recovered from the first alarm; but work as we might, it was
impossible.

When we were ready to fire again, not a moving thing could be seen, but
far away in the distance could be heard the sound of their footsteps,
or the swishing of the branches as they tore through the foliage in
headlong flight, intent only on gaining the river.

“Now for it!” I cried when my musket was loaded. “We must never let
them off without one more shot, and if it be that we can prevent their
taking to the canoes, we’ll give them a taste of being hunted down like
wild beasts, as were our people!”

If it had not been that Master Bartlett supported us nobly at the very
moment when he could do the most good, we would have failed in giving
the brutes the lesson I had planned.

We were hardly more than started on our second charge when yells and
screams, accompanied by musket-shots, rang out just ahead of us, and
Giles March cried, exultantly:

“Our people in the stockade are lending a hand, and it will go hard if
we don’t pepper a dozen or more before they can put off!”

When we came into the open again it was to see our comrades standing
near where a dozen or more canoes were hauled up on the shore, firing
at a dark mass in the distance, which we knew to be the panic-stricken
murderers.

“Let them have it, lads!” I shouted, discharging my weapon, and, while
the others were following my example, I ran forward until finding
Master Bartlett.

“The dose hasn’t been as heavy as I reckoned on; but there is yet time
to increase it,” I said, hurriedly. “We will take two of these canoes,
and do you carry the others into the stockade.”

“Where are you going, lad?” the old man asked, as if about to make some
protest.

“To the other side, where we can pick off the curs as they swim across,
and to Forty Fort, mayhap,” and I pushed off one of the light craft,
shouting for my comrades to join me.

Master Bartlett stood by till the last one of us was in the canoes, and
then, as we paddled swiftly away, he cried:

“Give it to ’em hot, lads; but don’t take too many chances, for we’ll
soon be needing you here!”




CHAPTER XIX.

FREEING THE VALLEY


I believed that now, if ever, was the time when we might give John
Butler’s curs such a drubbing they would be glad to follow their
leader, and I also realized that if we could not strike a heavy blow on
this night, then might we expect to get it hot from then on.

We had already shown the brutes they were not to have everything their
own way, as had been the case since they first began the bloody work;
but if we failed to follow up our advantage, it went without saying
that they would be upon us next day burning to avenge the death of
their fellows.

All this I said to my comrades as we paddled swiftly up-stream, working
gradually toward the other shore, and Giles March replied, grimly:

“It is better to fight one tough battle than half a dozen mild ones
wherein neither side gains an advantage. If you are so minded, Jonathan
Ogden, I will follow you even into Forty Fort.”

“Except for dividing a party already too small to hold one stockade
comfortably, I believe we might take the fort this night; but even
if it was open for us to walk in, we would have no right to take
possession, because of the fact that, once inside, we might find it
difficult to get out again, and it is as Master Bartlett has just
said--they will soon be needing us at the Wilkesbarre stockade.”

We had hardly more than gained the shadows of the opposite shore when
from around a bend came a canoe in which were three savages, heading as
if to join the fellows we had just routed, and I motioned for those at
the paddles to hold our canoe motionless.

“I’ll take the one in the bow; Giles March shall aim at the second
fellow, and Daniel Hinchman will look after the third,” I whispered.
“One, two, three, fire!”

The three reports rang out like one, and the canoe swung around with
the current, having in it nothing of life, for our aim had been true.

“It is such work as we will continue to do until every wolfish savage
and Tory cur is driven out of the valley!” I said, exultantly, and then
gave the word for both canoes to be put in to the shore.

There could be no question but that those nearabout the fort had heard
the firing, and we might expect some of them would come to learn the
cause. We had no desire for a regular battle on that side of the river,
therefore did I believe it best to get under cover.

By the time we had landed and hauled the canoes out of water at the
foot of a huge oak-tree, where we might be able to find them again
without too much searching, it was possible to hear cries from the
opposite shore, as those who had retreated in such haste called for
their comrades to ferry them across, while near at hand were such
sounds as told that the red villains were disturbed.

“While they are hunting around here for us, we will make our way to
the fort, and then come down upon them once more in the rear,” I said
to my comrades. “If we can double on them two or three times, as when
we began this work, I’m of the mind they will believe themselves
completely surrounded.”

Then, without waiting to hear what they might think of the plan, I
pressed forward in the direction where I knew the fort lay, but taking
good care to get away from the river bank with all speed.

By skulking behind this ruin or that, crawling across the open places,
and running when having gained what would serve as cover, we arrived
in the rear of the fort at about the same time that a large number of
half-naked imps passed out of the big gates, heading toward the river.

Now that we had arrived I was wholly at a loss to decide what it might
be possible to do. I had sufficient sense to understand that it would
be more than foolhardy to venture inside, for even though only a few
remained there, they might be strong enough to hold us in play until
some of those from the river bank could come up, when the capture of
our party would be well-nigh certain.

While I stood within the shadow of the heavy timbers asking myself how
we might strike a blow, my eyes fell upon a heap of shavings, left, no
doubt, when one of the savages fitted a new handle to his tomahawk, and
I said on the impulse of the moment to Daniel Hinchman:

“Everything hereabout is dry as tinder, and if we could gather enough
light stuff it might be possible to set fire to the logs. Then, in the
excitement, I’m thinking it would be possible to shoot down a few more
of the murderers.”

It was as if he took this for a command, and in a twinkling all the
party were gathering such inflammable material as was nearest at hand.

Because there was close about so much with which to start a fire, no
more than five minutes were spent before we had piled up against the
logs, and stuffed into the crevices, a huge mass which extended along
the wall for a distance of perhaps twenty feet.

“If that doesn’t set the stockade on fire, it will make a big show,”
Giles March said, with a chuckle of satisfaction. “What is to be done
when the blaze has been started?”

“We’ll make for the bushes along the river bank, and it will go hard if
we don’t succeed in hurting half a dozen before they understand what is
going on,” I said, and then came the question of lighting the dry stuff
without spending too much time.

It was Giles March who settled the matter by proposing that he and I
stay behind while the others gained a hiding-place near the water’s
edge, and then set off the pile at each end by flashing into it powder
from our muskets.

This we did, taking to our heels immediately tiny flames told that
the burning powder had done its work, and we succeeded in joining our
comrades before the savages were alarmed.

Hardly more than fifty paces from where we were hidden a dozen or more
of the curs stood looking toward the other shore, chattering like a lot
of crows, and I motioned to my comrades that when the right moment came
we would take the group for our targets.

The flames leaped up quickly and furiously; but fully five minutes
passed before a single cry was heard, and during that time the fire
must have fastened on to the dry logs of the stockade. Then a shrill
cry was heard from the fort; the curs we were watching wheeled suddenly
around, cried out as if summoning some of their comrades near at hand,
and would have run in the direction of the flames, but that we fired.

How many fell I am unable to say, for I was bent only on reloading
in the shortest possible space of time, and when my weapon was in
condition for use once more, not an Indian could be seen.

I counted that we had the wolves in a fine state of indecision, for it
stood to reason they had taken all their belongings into the fort when
John Butler marched out, and if they stopped to hunt for us everything
might be burned, while, on the other hand, unless we were dealt with
speedily, others would fall beneath our bullets.

When the last of the party had loaded his musket, I led the way rapidly
as far up toward the flames as we could go while remaining under cover,
saying to my comrades when we were again halted:

“Shoot the first cur who shows himself, and at a show of their coming
for us, make all speed to where the canoes are hidden. I reckon we’ve
done as much mischief on this side of the river as is safe, for I’m not
minded to lose any member of this party.”

We had not been in position above two minutes when five Indians came
up from the shore at full speed, counting to pass within a dozen paces
of where we were in hiding, and I motioned for the other fellows to
fire, at the same time preventing Daniel Hinchman and Giles March from
raising their weapons.

Thus it was we had three loaded muskets when the race began after we
fired into the squad, for it so chanced that following directly on the
heels of those whom we shot at was a larger party, who opened fire
immediately, at random, of course, since we were under cover, but more
than one of their bullets came nearer than was pleasing.

Then it was, in accordance with the plan already formed, that we beat
a retreat; but before arriving at the oak-tree four of the curs were
close behind, and we saw the advantage of having saved three charges
for an emergency.

“Giles March and Daniel Hinchman will halt and fire when I give the
word,” I said, while we were running. “The others are to keep on for
fifty paces, and then, if we are yet pursued, stop to reload in order
to check those who may be behind us.”

Then I cried “Halt!” and my two comrades stopped suddenly, wheeling
around like a flash, and discharging their weapons before our pursuers
had time to swerve from their course.

We brought down only two; but the others took to their heels, and for
the moment we were safe from pursuit.

The rest of our party halted to reload, as I had ordered, and when we
three came up, it was to follow their example.

Having recharged my musket, I was so foolish as to fancy the moment had
come when we might exult over our successes, and stopped to have speech
with my comrades, giving no heed as to silence; but the first word had
no more than been spoken when half a dozen muskets were discharged
close at hand from the riverside, while the sharp twinge, followed by a
sensation as of burning, told that I had received a bullet in my left
arm.

“Don’t shoot till you can see what you are firing at!” I cried. “Press
on to the canoes, else are we like to find ourselves in a trap!”

But for the fact that we were among the bushes, all of us might have
been shot down. Even as it was we found it exceeding difficult to get
out of the scrape, for the savages pressed us hard, but without showing
themselves, and it seemed as if their numbers were increasing each
instant.

Then came the time when I realized that it would be worse than folly to
answer their shots. The curs were so near that nothing save speed would
avail us, and I gave the word for the lads to run at their best speed,
without regard to anything except keeping themselves hidden from view
as much as possible.

When I came up to where the canoes had been left, they were already in
the water, and now was our time of greatest peril, for while paddling
out from the shore the savages could shoot at will.

“We’re working for our lives now, lads!” I said, speaking hurriedly,
while clambering into the frail craft. “Let all save those at the
paddles be ready to shoot when the first villain breaks cover, and
while reloading, bend over as much as possible, lest you give them too
fair a mark at which to aim.”

As I think of the matter now, it seems almost incredible that any of us
got away alive, and yet we finally came out of the scrimmage with only
one wound in addition to that which I had received. Miles Parker had
an ugly cut on his cheek as good proof that John Butler’s wolves were
precious poor marksmen, and my arm was useless.

Before getting well clear of the shore we put an end to three of the
wolves who had ravaged the valley, and then, in midstream, we could see
the flames leaping high into the air over Forty Fort, telling that the
last stockade remaining on that side of the river was speedily being
destroyed.

“It’s a good night’s work, lads!” I cried, exultantly, heeding not the
pain in my arm. “We have struck a blow such as they won’t forget, and
it will go hard if we can’t deal another now that they are without a
fort, save by crossing the river!”

“If we can only keep after them!” Giles March cried. “Two or three more
nights like this one, and they would be glad to follow John Butler’s
trail.”

“They shall have as much more of this work as they are willing to
stand,” I replied, hotly. “The two of us who are wounded will soon be
ready for duty again, and in the meantime the rest of you can keep up
the dance.”

Then we were within hailing distance of our stockade, and Master
Bartlett’s voice came to us from across the water, as he asked,
anxiously:

“Are you all there, lads?”

“Ay, and with but two slight wounds to show for all the powder and lead
those curs have wasted,” I replied, gleefully.

“And it was you who set fire to Forty Fort?”

“That we did, and if our company had been a little larger, I dare
venture to say we could have taken the stockade.”

“We couldn’t have held it, therefore it is better it should go up in
smoke without delay,” Master Bartlett replied, and then we were at the
shore.

Carrying the canoes with us, we entered the stockade, and it so chanced
that Daniel Hinchman and I were side by side when Esther came up.

“Which of you has been wounded?” she asked, sharply, and Daniel made
answer:

“Jonathan Ogden. His arm should be attended to at once, for we can ill
afford to lose our leader at the very time when the Minute Boys are
showing what it is possible for them to do.”

She spoke never a word, but would have led me away at once had not
Master Bartlett stopped us to ask:

“Think you that those whose canoes we captured are yet on this side of
the river?”

“They must be. I question if the scoundrels at the fort have had time
or the inclination to go after them, for we made matters right lively.”

“And I’m thinking that we should keep up the work,” Master Bartlett
replied. “There’s no chance they will get their wits together
sufficiently to make an attack this night, and if you say the word,
Stephen Morley and I will take four or five of the lads who did not go
with you, and see whether we can’t add to the work you’ve done, before
the sun rises.”

It made me a bit jealous to think of a party setting off while I
remained behind; but I could not reasonably make any objection to his
proposition, and even as I entered the blockhouse with Esther that my
wound might be dressed, the old man went out through the small gate.

“I’ll answer for his lessening the number of those brutes before we see
him again, and now if ever is the time to keep after them, for once
they have a chance to gather their wits, we’ll have our work cut out
for us,” Giles March said, as he went to the spring, and I followed
Esther into the building, almost content to be disabled since she was
to play the part of nurse.

Had I done as Esther Hinchman begged me, I would have remained inside
the blockhouse all night, counting myself an invalid who stood in great
need of repose; but it would have required more than one small wound
to keep me there among the women and children while the Minute Boys
were giving good proof of what they could do when half an opportunity
presented itself.

When, an hour later, I came into the open air, Giles March and Daniel
Hinchman were keeping watch, although all the platforms were occupied
by the women who acted as sentinels. Forty Fort was yet burning
fiercely, the flames rising so high in the air that they must have
been seen twenty miles away, and I said to my comrades:

“The red curs didn’t make any effort to put out the fire.”

“I reckon that was our fault,” Daniel replied, with a hearty laugh.
“We made such a disturbance around there that, by the time they had a
chance to do anything except hunt us, the flames must have got under
good headway. It is likely all the lodges had been set up inside the
stockade, and I’m hoping they didn’t have a chance to save them.”

There was really nothing I could do in the enclosure, while so many of
the women were on guard, and after a few moments I went to see Elias
Shendle, who, so Esther had told me, was mending very fast.

The poor lad almost cried when I told him of all we had done that
night, so great was his sorrow because of not being with us; but I
consoled him as best I might by predicting that he would soon be able
to do his full share of the work, and promising he should go out with a
party whenever there was a likelihood of striking the enemy hard.

The talking caused a feeling of drowsiness to creep over me, and, lying
down by his side with the idea of taking a short nap, I fell into a
sleep from which I did not awaken until after sunrise next morning.

“Why didn’t you arouse me?” I asked reproachfully of Elias, and he
replied, with a smile:

“I would have done so when Master Bartlett and his party came back; but
Esther Hinchman threatened me with all kinds of dreadful punishments if
I so much as moved, and because she seems to be in authority over us
who are wounded, it didn’t seem wise to disobey her.”

Going out-of-doors quickly, I found Master Bartlett lying on the ground
near the door of the blockhouse, and he did not wait for me to question
him concerning what had been done.

“I brought all the lads back, and with never a scratch on one of them,”
he said, in a tone of triumph, as I appeared.

“Did you find the savages?”

“Ay, that we did, a dozen or more, and before we were done they had a
taste of what our people suffered when they were used as targets while
striving to swim across. I can’t say just how much we accomplished, but
am satisfied that a full half of the squad won’t make any more trouble
for us. In addition to that, we’ve got two more prisoners to feed, and
they have lost another canoe.”

“It will be necessary for them to set about boat-building, if they
count on staying here very much longer,” I said, with a laugh. “It
seems to me, unless John Butler brought twice as many canoes as his
army needed, we must have gathered in the better part of their outfit.”

“Another night like that just past, and we’ll have seen the last of
those who have wrought so much harm to us of the valley. With our two
prisoners we got a couple more muskets, and I’m thinking it wouldn’t be
a bad idea to search along this shore. We must have killed some of the
brutes, who are lying there with their weapons.”

It surprised me that I had not hit upon such a plan myself, and as soon
as might be I sent out Giles March, with three comrades, to search for
whatsoever might be of service to us.

The party came back before noon, bringing five muskets and eight
hatchets, as well as a goodly store of ammunition, therefore could we
count that the number of Minute Boys ready for duty had been increased
by seven, counting the guns taken from the prisoners.

Now were we in good truth a power in the valley, and straightway I set
about racking my brains for something in the way of one grand blow,
other than risking a regular battle, which would convince the enemy
that it was unsafe for him to remain any longer.

“We are strong enough to stand against a goodly number of them now,”
I said, thinking aloud, and Master Bartlett replied as if I had
questioned him:

“You’ll do no more fighting this two weeks, lad, and I’ve had it in
mind that you had better let Stephen Morley and me go out for awhile.
I’m burning to know where the brutes are located now the stockade has
been destroyed.”

Well, we talked long and earnestly on the matter, finally coming
to the agreement that the old man should, on the coming night, take
a dozen lads with him, and cross the river; but it was with the
understanding that he would not make an attack save when the odds or
chances were greatly in his favor.

It was not pleasant for me to see my comrades setting off while I
remained behind; but there was no help for it when another night had
come, and I stood on the platform nearest the water, with Esther
Hinchman by my side, watching the dear lads as they paddled across the
river, wishing most fervently that I could be with them.

They had not been gone above half an hour, and I was still on the
lookout’s platform by the side of Esther, when we were startled by
seeing what appeared to be a veritable army of men coming up the river.
For the moment I believed the savages had circled around back of Forty
Fort to surprise us, thinking we would have no suspicions of those who
came from that direction.

I had just leaned over to tell one of the women who chanced to be
passing that all the men were to be aroused, when there came a hail in
good English from the fleet of canoes.

“Fort ahoy!”

When I had replied to the hail the question came:

“Who is holding that stockade?”

“The Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley, aided by those who were so
fortunate as to come from Forty Fort alive.”

“Who is in command?”

“I, Jonathan Ogden.”

“You have done well to hold the place, lad; but it will be easier from
now on. I am bringing you thirty good recruits, all of whom are well
armed, and amply supplied with ammunition and provisions.”

I could hardly credit my own ears, for such news seemed far too good to
be true, and I cried, incredulously:

“Who may you be to have brought us that of which we stand so sadly in
need?”

“John Franklin, of Hunterdon. I went with Colonel Zebulon Butler’s
followers to Conyngham, and nearabout there have mustered these
recruits, all of whom are eager to meet those who have laid waste this
valley.”

Half an hour later Captain Franklin and his men were inside the
stockade, having brought with them in the way of ammunition and
provisions sufficient to serve us for many days to come.

I did not really believe that all these young men--there were no old
ones among them--would be willing to serve under me until we had come
together and I put the question squarely to them, when they declared
their willingness to regularly enlist, if it might be possible so to do.

We were yet holding converse, seated on the ground near the blockhouse,
when Esther Hinchman cried out that Master Bartlett’s party was
returning, and, leaping up on the platform, I cried to the old man:

“Have you met with disaster that you are back so soon?”

“Not a bit of it, lad. We haven’t wiped out any of John Butler’s
wolves, nor even seen one, for the very good reason that they have
pulled out of the valley.”

“What?” I cried, in amazement. “Do you mean that they have followed
Butler’s trail?”

“As near as we can make out that is exactly what they have done. You
lads made it a bit too hot for them last night, and the curs hadn’t the
stomachs to wait for another dose. We have an idea that some of them
may be hanging around in the hope of doing mischief without risking
their skins; but it’s certain the biggest part have left in a hurry.”

Is there any need for me to say that we rejoiced that night--not only
we who had passed through all the scenes of horror, but those who had
so bravely come to our aid?

After it was possible to settle down soberly, for we were well-nigh
crazed with joy as we had been with grief, we held a consultation
wherein each member of our company was free to air his opinions, and
it was finally decided that we would hold the stockade until it was
certain all the savages had gone from the valley. If then--say two
or three weeks later--there appeared no good reason why the Minute
Boys were needed there, we were of the mind to offer our services as
an independent company of the Continental Army, and Captain Franklin
promised to lay the matter before the military authorities without
delay, for we were determined that when we did enlist it should be with
the express stipulation that we remain together rather than be drafted
into this company or that.

And now that I am come to an end of what some may claim is no story
at all, but a lot of facts pieced not very skilfully together, I am
puzzled to know how to stop. It would be a labor of love to tell in
detail of all we did from that day when the recruits came to us from
Conyngham until the king was glad to make peace, recognizing the United
States of America as a new nation which gave promise of becoming one of
the world’s great powers; but I fear no one would have the patience to
follow the words so long, for we saw much of fighting and adventure.

When there was no longer any need of an army, and we were mustered out
of service, I was still the captain of the Minute Boys of the Wyoming
Valley, while Elias Shendle ranked as first, and Daniel Hinchman as
second lieutenant. Giles March was captain of a company from New York
and Stephen Morley a major in the Connecticut line.

Master Bartlett was yet alive when, on leaving the army, I went to
Tioga to see Esther Hinchman, who had the same as promised to be my
wife, and there I met him. Then it was he said to me that which I
shall ever remember, and with which it seems fitting I should close my
work on this tale of our doings.

“But for the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley, Jonathan Ogden,” he said to
me as Esther and I sat by his side, “very much more blood would have
been shed by those human wolves John Butler let loose upon us, and that
act of my life in which I take the most pride is the share I had in
what was done by your company around Wilkesbarre and Forty Fort.”


THE END.




TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:


  Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_.

  Perceived typographical errors have been corrected.

  Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.

  Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.





*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.